Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 351 to 360)

Chapter 351

The moment Dalton laid eyes on Charlene, his eyebrows furrowed as if by instinct. The last time he saw her was when Thorne had visited PrimeStar to see Charlene a while back. He wasn’t entirely sure what had developed between Charlene and Thorne since then, but he had heard rumors of a

collaboration between Thorne and PrimeStar. He couldn’t help but wonder if Charlene and Thorne might have used this as an opportunity to get closer.

Even though Dalton didn’t say a word, the crease in his brow when he saw Charlene was enough for her to guess what was on his mind. Without so much as a greeting, Charlene got into her car and drove off.

Dalton watched her leave, then got into his own car and headed back to the office.

He was in the middle of negotiating a deal with the Hawkins family. Around 3 PM, his secretary came in and said, “Mr. Ramirez, Ms. Hawkins has arrived.”

Dalton paused for a moment. “Ms. Hawkins?” he echoed.

“Yes,” his secretary confirmed, “Ms. Hawkins said Mr. Hawkins has caught a cold, so she’ll be taking over the meeting for him.”

Dalton’s eyes lit up with a hint of excitement at the news. He quickly stood up and made his way to the meeting room. Upon seeing him, Vesta immediately apologized, “I’m sorry, my father is under the weather, so I’ll be representing him for this collaboration.”

Dalton quickly reassured her, “That’s perfectly fine.”

Vesta noticed the spark of joy in his eyes and smiled slightly, keeping her thoughts to herself.

After wrapping up the meeting, Dalton seized the moment. “Ms. Hawkins, do you have time to grab a bite to eat later?” he asked. Vesta shook her head with a smile. “I have a racing competition coming up, so I’ll be heading to the track for some practice. Rain check on dinner?” She was a race car driver, something Dalton was well aware of. Since meeting her, she hadn’t participated in any races. Intrigued, he had even downloaded videos of her past races to watch them repeatedly on his phone. The thought of seeing her race in person was tempting.

However, he hesitated. If she was heading to practice, Thorne would likely be there with her. With that in mind, he decided not to push further. “Alright, rain check it is,” he agreed. Vesta nodded, exchanged a few pleasantries, and left.

Not long after she left, Dalton’s phone rang. It was Kelvin.

“York’s off today. Want to hang out?” Kelvin suggested.

An idea popped into Dalton’s head. “Sure, but how about we skip the bar this time and do something new?”

Kelvin perked up, intrigued. “What do you have in mind?”

“Let’s go watch a racing event tonight,” Dalton proposed. “Racing event, you say?” Kelvin was definitely interested. “Count me in!”

After figuring out where Vesta would be practicing that evening, Dalton joined Kelvin and York Watson for dinner. Post-meal, they all hopped into their cars and headed to the race track where Vesta was training.

Chapter 352

They found their seats just as the practice race was about to start.

Kelvin and York had never been into racing before, so they didn’t really know who to cheer for.

But after watching for a bit and listening to the commentator, they learned that car number 38, driven by CC, and a couple of other racers were the favorites to win.

The twist? CC was the only female racer in the competition.

Naturally, she had captured the attention of many in the crowd.

Especially after CC executed two breathtaking

overtakes on the bends, causing everyone to gasp in amazement.

Kelvin couldn’t help but exclaim, “Wow, that’s gutsy! Impressive!”

Dalton chuckled to himself, knowing Kelvin had no idea CC was actually Vesta.

CC came in first place in both practice races.

Kelvin, unable to contain his excitement, said, “Who is this CC anyway? I need to meet her!”

Just as he finished speaking, the screen showed “CC” stepping out of her car and removing her helmet.

When Kelvin realized CC was Vesta, his eyes widened in disbelief. “CC is her? Well, um-“

After the initial shock wore off, disappointment set in.

“I was thinking of asking her out, and now you’re telling me CC is Thorne’s girlfriend?”

He realized he didn’t stand a chance.

Feeling deflated, he mumbled, “Wow, Thorne really hit the jackpot, didn’t he?”

Vesta noticed them from across the way. When she spotted York, she looked pleasantly surprised.

She approached them with a friendly smile. “Mr. Ramirez, Mr. Watson, Mr. Scott, didn’t expect to see you guys at a racing event!”

Dalton spoke first, “We hadn’t really been into racing before, but you mentioned it, and we had some free time today, so we thought we’d check it out.”

He added, “You raced incredibly well, congratulations on coming first both times.”

Vesta grinned, “Thank you.”

York chimed in, “Congratulations.”

Vesta replied, “Thanks.” She smiled at York, “It’s been a while since I last saw you, Mr. Watson. For a moment, I thought I was seeing things.”

York said, “Work keeps me busy, not much time off.”

Vesta continued, “I heard you’re a pilot, Mr. Watson. Compared to flying fighter jets, does our race seem a bit dull?”

“Racing has its own appeal. I don’t think they can be compared. Besides, Ms. Hawkins, you really nailed it out there.”

Vesta smiled at York’s compliment.

Dalton seemed to remember something, and he asked, “By the way, where’s Mr. Henderson? Didn’t he come to watch you race?”

“Thorne had some work, so he couldn’t make it. But he’ll definitely be there for the main event,” Vesta assured them. “If you guys are free, you’re more than welcome to come and watch.”

Dalton replied, “If I’m free, I’ll definitely be there.”

He genuinely wanted to see her race in person, but with Thorne attending, he was a bit hesitant.

Saturday rolled around.

Charlene woke up early that morning.

She booted up her computer to check on some model data, and before long, her phone rang.

It was Gaylord calling. He had recently proposed an idea at work that Charlene found promising. She allotted some resources for it and personally monitored its development.

As a result, they’d been in frequent contact, exchanging phone numbers in the process.

When his name appeared, Charlene figured it was about work and answered the call. But Gaylord wasn’t calling about work; he wanted to know what fun things there were to do in Starfall, seeking her recommendations.

Charlene responded, “What I enjoy might not be your thing. Don’t you have friends here? Wouldn’t it be quicker to ask them?”

Gaylord said, “Their suggestions didn’t really pique my interest.”

He paused, then asked, “Are you working on a

weekend? I hear typing.”

Charlene replied, “Yeah.”

“Planning to stay cooped up all weekend? No plans to get out?”

Charlene kept her eyes on the computer. “I’m taking my grandma to see a play tonight.”

Chapter 353

“Drama? What kind of drama? And where can I see it?”

“It’s the traditional theater performance in Starfall. You probably won’t like it.”

Gaylord’s eyes darkened with intrigue. “Don’t be so sure. I might have grown up abroad, but I’ve always been interested in cultural experiences from back home. Just never had the chance.”

Charlene sighed, realizing she had to fill him in.

After hearing her out, Gaylord quickly hopped onto his Neural Nexus Tech and bought tickets online.

A bit later, a friend reached out to him. “Mr. Hearst, how about we hang out tonight?”

“Sorry. I’ve got plans already.”

Meanwhile, after finishing her chat with Gaylord, Charlene was swamped with work until lunchtime.

As she glanced at her calendar, she suddenly remembered Daisy’s birthday was coming up. She pondered for a moment before dialing Granger.

Granger had always wanted to get closer to Charlene. Now that he knew Gaylord was into her, he was even more eager. But apart from work and Daisy, their paths rarely crossed. With no current projects needing him to visit PrimeStar, he found it hard to come up with reasons to see her.

Seeing her call, he paused before getting out of the car and picked up the phone.

Charlene spoke first. “Mr. Harden, am I interrupting?”

“Not at all,” he replied, his tone softening. “Is there something you need?”

“About Daisy’s birthday, I wanted to make her a gift myself. But I’m worried she might not like it, so I wanted your opinion.”

Granger felt a warm glow when she showed concern for Daisy. “Daisy adores you. She’ll cherish anything you make with love.”

Charlene agreed, knowing Daisy’s nature. But still…

“Could you give me something more specific?” she asked.

Granger paused, then asked, “Can you bake a cake?”

“Yes,” Charlene replied. “Alright, I’ve got it.”

“Thank you. If you run into any issues, feel free to reach out.”

“Will do.”

After hanging up, Granger finally exited the car and headed into the restaurant. By the time he arrived, Thorne, Vesta, and Moran Albright were already there. Moran teased, “What took you so long?”

Granger chuckled. “Just had a call.”

Vesta observed Granger, noticing how unusually

cheerful he seemed. Ever since Janetta started

working at his company, she’d tried inviting him out a few times. He’d always declined, citing other commitments.

Once or twice, she bought it. But after so many times…

Was it because she’d pushed him too much towards Leah Spencer, and now he thought she’d try setting them up again?

That evening around six, Charlene was finishing dinner with the Ross family. Just as she was about to head out with Helena to catch the play, her phone buzzed with a call from Kenton Wagner.

Kenton asked, “Are you at the Ross family’s place?”

“Yeah,” Charlene replied.

“Something urgent came up that needs your attention. Get ready, someone will pick you up in ten minutes.”

Charlene sighed. “Alright.”

Helena, hearing about Kenton’s request, told Charlene to go ahead and handle her work. She and Maisie could catch the show on their own.

Right on time, Kenton’s car arrived at the Ross family’s doorstep.

Once in the car, Charlene learned that the government project she’d helped initiate was behind schedule. Kenton was swamped and couldn’t leave his other responsibilities. Since she was the next best person familiar with the core technology, he needed her to oversee the progress.

At the base, her phone was promptly collected for security reasons. For the next couple of days, she was on her feet, constantly busy.

By the third day, around lunchtime, as she walked into the base’s cafeteria, York approached her with a purposeful stride.

Chapter 354

York was a bit taken aback when he saw her. “Ms. Ross?”

Charlene nodded. “Hello.”

York grinned, asking, “Are you here to work at the base, Ms. Ross?”

Shaking her head, Charlene replied, “No, I’m just here to help out with something on my professor’s behalf.”

York paused, taking in her words. Only a few people had the clearance to let outsiders into the base. Knowing Charlene’s close but purely platonic ties to Stewart, it all made sense.

“Your professor… is Mr. Kenton Wagner?” he asked.

Charlene nodded, saying, “That’s right.”

She was indeed a student of Kenton, just like Stewart. York had never thought along those lines before.

It made sense now, though. Like why Stewart had praised her contributions to PrimeStar Technologies’ latest project at a previous gala. Or why his father paid special attention to her at his grandfather’s art exhibition and the business-government conference attended by Dalton Ramirez.

His father must have known she was Kenton’s student all along.

But for his father to focus so much on her, she must have been involved in more than just being a student. The thought of PrimeStar’s groundbreaking projects hit him, and suddenly, everything made sense.

Looking at her, he found himself momentarily speechless. Charlene seemed so calm and unassuming. From her demeanor alone, one would never guess she had achieved so much at such a young age. A little while later, they were seated in the cafeteria. York asked, “How long will you be staying at the base this time?”

“Not sure, depends on what the professor needs,” Charlene replied. She remembered the last time they had met, which was two or three months ago. “I don’t see you much outside. Busy with training?”

York nodded, saying, “Yeah, plus pilots don’t get much time off.”

Their time for lunch was limited, and after chatting for a bit, York had to excuse himself and leave for other duties.

They crossed paths again two days later during a man-vs-machine combat trial.

The test involved an Al-controlled fighter jet facing off against a human pilot. After the trial, once all data was gathered, Charlene and the other researchers dove into modifying algorithms and conducting a fresh round of analysis based on the combat scenarios.

When York entered the department where Charlene was working, he was met with the sight of her and the other researchers hard at work.

It wasn’t until a while after he arrived that Charlene noticed him. She gave him a nod and got back to her tasks.

Charlene spent about ten days at the base before heading home. She left in the early morning and reached home just as the sun was rising. Upon arriving home, she turned on her phone to find nearly twenty missed calls.

The calls were from Gaylord, Granger, Jasmine, and even Thorne had tried to reach her twice.

Charlene could easily guess why Jasmine and Thorne had called. Gaylord was the one who had called her the most, so she decided to return his call first.

Gaylord picked up quickly, asking, “You’re finally done?”

“Yeah,” Charlene replied. “You called me, was there something up? Is everything sorted now?”

Gaylord explained, “There was something, but it’s been handled.”

He recounted how, ten nights ago, he had gone to the theater expecting to meet her. When she never showed up and her phone seemed unreachable, he grew concerned. By Monday, when she was still missing from the company, he feared something had happened.

Eventually, he reached out to Stewart, who informed him that she had some family matters to attend to. Knowing she was right set his mind at ease.

Chapter 355

Charlene picked up her phone and called Granger back after missing his call a couple of days ago. She casually asked if there was something he needed.

Granger replied, “Oh, Daisy just wanted to video chat with you. Nothing urgent.”

Both Charlene and Granger had work to get to, so they didn’t linger on the call.

After hanging up, Charlene grabbed her car keys and headed downstairs to drive to the office.

Coincidentally, she and Stewart Ferguson arrived at the company parking lot at nearly the same time..

Stepping out of his car and catching sight of her, Stewart grinned, “Back already?”

Charlene returned the smile, “Yep.”

Just as she said that, Thorne’s car pulled in, with Vesta riding a shotgun. Instead of heading into the garage, Thorne parked right in front of

Charlene and Stewart.

Both he and Vesta got out, greeting Stewart with a cheerful, “Good morning, Mr. Ferguson.”

Stewart’s smile faded slightly.

“What rotten luck,” he muttered under his breath, tuning out Thorne and Vesta as he pulled Charlene along with him.

Thorne and Vesta didn’t seem to mind Stewart’s cold shoulder. As they passed by, Thorne handed Vesta the car keys and opened the driver’s door for her, gently reminding her, “Drive safely.”

Vesta smiled, touched by his thoughtfulness, “I will.”

Charlene and Stewart made their way into the office building. While waiting for the elevator, Stewart glanced back at the entrance, noticing Thorne hadn’t followed them.

Still sweet-talking with Vesta, he mused.

Once inside the elevator, a thought struck Stewart. “Do you think they’re living together now? Sharing a car first thing in the morning seems like a sign.”

Charlene shrugged, uncertain. Even if they weren’t officially living together, the fact that Thorne was picking Vesta up so early suggested they were pretty serious.

Thorne had a chauffeur but chose to drive Vesta himself, going out of

his way without a hint of complaint. Their relationship seemed as strong as ever.

The day after tomorrow was Daisy’s birthday.

That evening, after work, Charlene swung by the mall to pick up a pink bunny plush toy.

As she was descending the elevator with the plush toy, she bumped into Vesta and Katie heading up.

Vesta saw the toy in Charlene’s hands and figured it was a present for Jasmine. A flicker of scorn crossed her eyes.

Ever since Jasmine had started hanging out with her, she’d grown out of those cutesy pink plushies. Charlene still gifting such things either meant she was clueless about Jasmine’s tastes or just plain ridiculous for not catching on to Jasmine’s current interests.

Vesta didn’t spare Charlene another glance.

Katie, too, gave Charlene a brief look before dismissing her presence entirely, her focus solely on Vesta, patting her hand with an air of satisfaction and affection. To her, Vesta was the only granddaughter she acknowledged.

Charlene paid them no mind.

She made her way to the underground parking, got into her car, and left the mall.

The next morning, as Charlene was just waking up, her phone buzzed with a call from Kenton Wagner.

After listening to what he had to say, she replied, “Got it.”

Hanging up, she immediately dialed Granger, “I’ve got something important tomorrow morning, so I can’t make it to Daisy’s birthday. I’ll make sure the cake is ready in advance. Could you swing by my place to pick it up along with the gift I got her? And please, apologize to Daisy for me.”

Chapter 356

When he found out he couldn’t be there for Daisy’s birthday, Granger was a bit disappointed but got the picture. “It’s alright,” he said, “work comes first. Daisy will understand.”

After hanging up, Charlene had just finished freshening up when her phone buzzed again.

It was a video call from Granger’s phone. Only Daisy would use Granger’s phone to video call her.

Charlene answered, and Daisy’s face immediately filled the screen. A warm smile spread across Charlene’s face, but before she could speak, Daisy chimed in, “Good morning, Ms. Ross! Uncle told me you can’t make it to my birthday tomorrow. That’s okay. If you’re busy this time, we can celebrate another day!”

Daisy had to head off to school soon, so she continued without waiting for Charlene to respond, “Uncle said you’re baking me a cake and you got me some other gifts too. Thank you, Ms. Ross! Grandma says when someone gives you gifts, you should invite them for dinner. There’s this new restaurant that just opened, and the food is amazing! Are you free tonight? Uncle and I would love to take you out for dinner!”

Charlene chuckled at Daisy’s enthusiasm and replied, “I’m free, Daisy. Thank you for the invitation.”

“No need to thank me, Ms. Ross. It’s only right to treat you to dinner!”

Daisy, eager to get to school, said goodbye before handing the phone back to Granger. Charlene and Granger arranged a dinner time and ended the call.

Once at work, Charlene informed Stewart that she’d need to visit the site again the next morning.

Stewart gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. “You’ve been working hard. I’ll handle things here in the R&D department. Don’t worry.”

“Thanks,” Charlene replied.

Usually, Charlene stayed at the office until after 8 PM. But that afternoon, she started packing up her things a bit after 6 PM.

Gaylord Hearst came by and, seeing her preparing to leave early, raised an eyebrow. “Heading out early today?”

“Yeah, I’ve got something to take care of,” she said, remembering her upcoming trip. “By the way, I’ll be out on a business trip for a few days starting tomorrow. If anything comes up, feel free to reach out to Stewart.”

Gaylord paused, then asked, “Another trip?”

“Yeah.” He didn’t say more, but the thought lingered-she’d just

returned and already had to leave again.

Charlene left the office and, about thirty minutes later, arrived at the restaurant Granger had reserved. As she stepped out of her car, Granger and Daisy pulled up.

“Ms. Ross!” Daisy called out, running over to her.

Charlene hugged Daisy, glancing around at the parking lot filled with luxury cars. She turned to Granger, “This place is really popular.”

“The owner did a great job with the marketing. It’s become the go-to spot for networking in the business community.”

“I see,” Charlene nodded.

Granger gestured towards the entrance, “Shall we?”

“Yes, let’s,” Charlene agreed. They headed towards the restaurant, leaving the bustling parking lot behind.

Meanwhile, Vesta, stepping out of her car while on a phone call, ended the call and closed her car door. As she turned towards the

restaurant, she spotted Charlene, Granger, and Daisy walking together. She halted mid-step, momentarily taken aback by the sight.

Chapter 357

At that moment, Vesta was utterly taken aback, wondering if her eyes were playing tricks on her.

But there was Charlene, holding Daisy’s hand, with Granger casting a. warm smile her way. It was all so clear.

This wasn’t a hallucination. It wasn’t a dream.

Charlene was really with Granger and Daisy.

From the way Charlene held Daisy’s hand instead of Granger, it was obvious this wasn’t their first outing together.

A thought flickered through Vesta’s mind.

Could Charlene be the “miss” Daisy had mentioned so many times before?

But how could that be possible?

Vesta struggled to believe it, but she couldn’t help remembering last year at the Neural Nexus Tech conference when Granger had walked up and started chatting with Charlene.

And at recent gatherings, if Charlene and Stewart were present, Granger would spend time with them, instead of just exchanging pleasantries and moving on.

She had thought Granger was just being polite to Charlene because he didn’t want to offend Stewart.

But now… Did Granger really have feelings for Charlene?

No. That couldn’t be.

Vesta stood there, still in disbelief.

Charlene and Granger had known each other for so long. If Charlene

was his type, he would have shown interest long ago.

Besides, Vesta couldn’t see what Granger might find appealing about her.

Maybe she was just overthinking it.

Even if Charlene was the woman Daisy talked about, it didn’t

necessarily mean Granger was smitten with her-

As Vesta stood frozen, Henley Hawkins approached her. “Vesta, are you okay?”

Vesta snapped back to reality, shaking her head. “I’m fine.”

“Shall we head inside?”

“Sure.”

The next morning, a little after eight, Granger received a call from Charlene.

When he arrived at the address Charlene had given him, she was already waiting at the entrance with a cake and a stuffed toy in hand. Seeing him, Charlene handed over the cake and toy.

Granger accepted them with a smile. “Baking a cake takes time, and you had it ready so early. You must have been up at the crack of dawn.”

Charlene had indeed been up since around four in the morning.

But she simply said, “I went to bed early last night, so getting up early wasn’t a problem.”

“Thank you.” Granger appreciated her thoughtfulness towards Daisy. Glancing at the modest neighborhood behind her, he asked, “Is this where you’re living now?”

He knew she had moved out from Thorne’s place but didn’t know where she had relocated to.

“Yes,” Charlene replied, before adding, “I’m in a rush, so I’ll head in.”

Granger nodded. “Alright.”

Charlene turned and disappeared into the neighborhood.

Only after her figure vanished from sight did Granger return to his car.

Because Jasmine wanted to celebrate Daisy’s birthday, Thorne had reserved a private room at a restaurant in advance.

When Daisy got home from school that afternoon and saw the cake Charlene had made and the stuffed toy she had bought, she was overjoyed.

As they headed out to the restaurant, she couldn’t bear to part with the giant rabbit toy, insisting on carrying it along.

By the time Granger and Daisy arrived at the restaurant, Thorne, Vesta, Jasmine, and the others were already there.

When Granger opened the door, Vesta immediately recognized the rabbit toy Daisy was holding as the same one she’d seen Charlene carrying at the mall a few days ago.

So, the woman Daisy had talked about really was Charlene!

Daisy was thrilled. As soon as she walked in, she ran over to Jasmine, clutching her toy. “Minnie, look! This is the stuffed animal that the lady gave me. Isn’t it cute and pretty?!”

Chapter 358

Jasmine didn’t actually dislike pink.

As long as it was pretty and cute, she was all for it.

Listening to Daisy excitedly boasting about her latest find, Jasmine nodded along enthusiastically, saying, “It’s super adorable and really pretty.”

With that, she handed over the gift she had prepared for Daisy.

Daisy thanked Jasmine and couldn’t help but add, “She even baked me a cake! It’s blue and looks absolutely stunning!”

As Daisy finished speaking, she eagerly asked Granger to help her open the cake.

Hearing Daisy mention that woman so fondly, Moran raised an

eyebrow and remarked, “The way that woman makes cakes and gives gifts, she’s really put in some effort, hasn’t she, Granger? What do you have to say about that?”

Given how Charlene had taken time out of her busy schedule to fulfill her promise by waking up early to bake Daisy that cake, Granger could clearly see just how much Charlene cared for Daisy.

Even though Thorne and Jasmine were present, when Moran brought up Charlene, Granger couldn’t help but flash a gentle smile.

If yesterday Vesta was unsure whether Granger truly had feelings for Charlene, the tenderness in Granger’s smile now left her with no doubt.

No wonder these past few months, when she called him, he didn’t always pick up immediately like he used to.

Sometimes, he didn’t answer at all. She had thought he was just busy, but now she saw…

What was it about Charlene that Granger liked so much?

Vesta pressed her lips together, puzzled about what made Charlene so appealing to Granger.

Moran, catching on to the meaning behind Granger’s involuntary smile, teased, “So, you’re finally admitting you have a thing for her?”

Thorne, noticing Granger’s smile, also chuckled. The room buzzed with cheerful chatter.

After a while, Daisy made her birthday wish.

Once she finished, Granger helped Daisy cut the cake.

Jasmine was the first to get a slice. Taking a bite, her eyes lit up. “This is delicious,” she said.

Just like the ones her mom makes!

Come to think of it, she hadn’t seen her mom in a while.

Her birthday was coming up, and she was sure her mom would bake her a cake too.

Moran, not typically a fan of sweets, couldn’t help but agree after a couple of bites, “It tastes great. Seems like she’s got quite the talent. You’re lucky, Granger.”

Granger paused his smile at that comment, subtly glancing over at Thorne.

Thorne was busy eating his slice, taking small bites without saying much.

Vesta, initially reluctant to try Charlene’s cake, eventually gave in and tasted it.

Truth be told, it was quite good.

Listening to Moran’s compliments, she couldn’t help but sarcastically think that maybe Granger just liked that Charlene was the perfect homemaker.

As she pondered this, she noticed the way Granger looked at Thorne.

Normally, she wouldn’t read too much into Granger’s glances at Thorne. But at that moment, she understood.

After all, Thorne and Charlene were still married. Did Granger truly believe having a wife like Charlene was such a blessing?

Was he both envious of Thorne and hopeful that Thorne would divorce Charlene soon so he could be with her openly?

With that realization, Vesta suddenly understood that Granger might be even more smitten with Charlene than she had thought.

Chapter 359

Charlene arrived at the base and immediately dove headfirst into her work.

Perfecting human versus machine combat required a solid foundation of data.

On her second day at the base, another round of human vs. machine trials was scheduled.

That evening, Charlene found herself heading to the mess hall later than usual.

By the time she arrived, most of the crowd had already cleared out.

After grabbing her dinner, she was about to sit down when she noticed York, who had also just finished getting his meal.

York paused, flashing a friendly smile as he approached her. “When’d you get in?”

“Yesterday,” Charlene replied, then asked, “Just finished training?”

“Yeah, it’s been pretty intense this year.”

The future of aerial combat wasn’t just about humans anymore; it was a sophisticated dance between humans and machines.

Their training had evolved significantly over the past few years to reflect this shift.

Charlene asked, “Does it feel overwhelming?”

With Al’s formidable computational and analytical prowess, it could quickly spot an opponent’s weaknesses and devise precise strategies, its speed and accuracy were beyond human reach.

Even for a seasoned and perceptive pilot like York, the pressure was undeniable.

York chuckled, saying, “It’s tough, but it pushes us pilots to keep improving.”

With Al capable of simulating complex battle

environments and scenarios, pilots experienced more realistic and comprehensive training, fostering their growth.

Charlene nodded, “Sounds exhausting.”

“Well, you researchers are working just as hard as we are,” York remarked, noticing her graceful yet brisk pace as she ate. “Heading back to work after this?”

“Yeah,” Charlene replied. Kenton Wagner had given her a hefty workload, keeping her on her toes.

As soon as she finished speaking, her communicator buzzed. It was a message from Kenton, summoning her back to the research department immediately.

Charlene put down her fork and stood up quickly, “I’ve got to run. Enjoy your dinner.”

York nodded, “Take care.”

Charlene left the base that Sunday morning around ten.

Once home, she checked her phone to find missed calls from Jasmine and Kendal.

She decided to return Kendal’s call.

Kendal playfully chided her, calling her heartless for not visiting him unless he reached out first.

Feeling a bit guilty, Charlene changed clothes, grabbed her car keys, and headed out the door.

As she drove up to The Underwood Mansion, she noticed Thorne’s car parked in the driveway

Ignoring it for now, she stepped out of her car and was immediately greeted by Jasmine, who came running out of the house, flinging herself into Charlene’s arms “Mom!”

Charlene hadn’t seen her daughter in nearly a month She gently tousled Jasmine’s hair, asking. “When did you get here?”

Jasmine, clearly thrilled to see her mom after such a long time, clung to her hand tightly. “Just now!”

Hand in hand, they entered the house where Thorne and Kendal were lounging on the couch, sipping their coffee.

Vesta was nowhere to be seen.

Seeing her arrive, Kendal grinned and waved her over “Charlene! Come sit down.”

Thorne glanced up at her, but only briefly, before turning his attention back to his coffee

Charlene sat down next to Kendal, greeting him, “Hey. Kendal.”

Kendal gave her a once-over, frowning slightly, “You’ve lost weight again.”

The erratic meals and hectic schedule at the base had indeed led her to drop a couple of pounds.

Before she could respond, Thorne deftly rinsed a porcelain cup with hot water and poured her a fresh cup of coffee, placing it in front of her.

Charlene didn’t say a word, instead tapping the coffee table lightly as a gesture of thanks.

Kendal continued, “Got some fresh salmon in the other day. How do you want it cooked, Charlene? I’ll have the chef whip it up for you.”

Charlene took a sip of her coffee, savoring its warmth, just as Thorne chimed in, “What, no offer for me?

Playing favorites, are we?”

Chapter 360

Kendal didn’t even bother replying to him. When Thorne made his comment, Charlene didn’t respond either.

No one seemed eager to engage with him, but Thorne didn’t mind. He noticed Charlene’s coffee was nearly gone, so he picked up the pot and refilled her cup, as well as Kendal’s.

Throughout the brunch, whether sipping on their Americanos or discussing the club sandwiches, Charlene mostly chatted with Kendal and Jasmine, leaving Thorne out of the conversation.

It wasn’t clear if Charlene was intentionally ignoring him, or if Thorne himself wasn’t interested in talking to her.

Around 2 p.m., as they were preparing to leave the Underwood family home, Charlene suddenly realized they had spent nearly four hours in the same room without exchanging a single word.

Kendal had noticed this too.

Thorne wasn’t about to change that, and Charlene had already moved on emotionally. Thorne hadn’t invited them over for matchmaking purposes; he knew they had nothing to say to each other and he had nothing more to add.

As they were getting ready to head back home, Jasmine looked up at Charlene and asked, “Mom, are you coming home today?” Before Charlene could respond, Jasmine added, “You haven’t been home in a long time.”

Kendal paused, saying nothing, merely sighing softly under his breath.

Thorne remained silent too.

Charlene gently stroked Jasmine’s cheek and said, “I have some things to take care of, so I won’t be coming home tonight.”

“Oh…” Jasmine’s disappointment was evident. She then asked, “So are you going to Grandma’s or traveling for work again? Last time I couldn’t reach you, I went to Grandma Ross’s place, but you weren’t there either. Grandma said you were on a business trip.”

Charlene hadn’t realized Jasmine had gone to the Ross family over the weekend.

Indeed, she was planning to go back to the Ross’s for dinner with Helena Ross and the others.

Imagining Jasmine trying to reach her, only to end up going to her great-grandma’s house out of longing, Charlene paused before saying, “I’ll be heading to your great-grandma’s later. Would you like to come with me?”

“Yes!”

Hearing Charlene’s words, Jasmine perked up. She had feared her mom would be busy with work again.

Charlene glanced at Thorne, who understood and asked Jasmine, “So, are you staying at your great-grandma’s tonight?”

Jasmine nodded enthusiastically, “Yep!”

“Alright,” Thorne agreed easily, “Then I’ll arrange for someone to pick you up from school tomorrow afternoon.”

“No, I want to go back to great-grandma’s after school tomorrow,” Jasmine insisted.

Thorne chuckled, exchanged a glance with Charlene, and said, “You’ll have to discuss that with your mom; I can’t make that decision,”

Jasmine hugged Charlene’s leg and looked up at her, “Mom, are you leaving great-grandma’s tomorrow too?” Charlene nodded, “Yes, I am.”

“Okay…” Jasmine conceded reluctantly.

After the plan was settled, they exchanged a few words with Kendal before each got into their own cars and left. The next day, Charlene drove Jasmine to school before heading to work at PrimeStar Technologies.

Upon entering the office, she once again found herself in the elevator with Thorne and his secretary, Coy.

The three of them stood in silence, like strangers, not uttering a word.

Later that morning, around eleven, Thorne left

PrimeStar. After he was gone, Stewart Ferguson came by Charlene’s office, having heard she was back, to discuss some matters.

As their conversation wound down, Charlene, recalling her encounter with Thorne earlier, asked, “Is the deal with Henderson Group still not finalized?”

“It’s finalized, but there are some issues with the project division. He was here to discuss some additional terms,” Stewart explained.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

The Lycan King’s Defiant Surrogate by Riley Above Story (Chapters 51 to 60)

Chapter 51

Walking into the closet, I collect all the spare pieces of fabric and lace that the thieves left behind. Then I carry it back into the other room.

By now, Bethany has pulled herself together enough to stand. She meets me beside the bed, where I drop all the fabrics down.

She saved me once before, sewing my dress up masterfully. I can only hope she’ll do the same again now.

“Can you do anything with this?” I ask her.

She comes through the fabrics, picking some up, then putting them back down.

“Maybe if I had enough time. But you need something right now. I don’t have a clue how I could…”

She picks up a bit of lace as she side-eyes the dress I’m currently wearing.

“Think of something?” I ask.

“A bolt of inspiration. You take that off, I need to find some real scissors.”

With that, we went our separate ways for a moment, as I shrugged off my dress and she tracked down some scissors bigger than those in her sewing kit. She returns just as I finish disrobing, carrying both a sewing basket and a sewing machine under her arm.

She sets up at the small two-person table. I bring her my dress, self-conscious to be walking around in my underwear, but there is literally nothing to wear. It’s just Bethany anyway, as long as no one comes through the door.

Dress in hand, Bethany sets to work, Cutting and stitching and snatching that lace fabric off the bed. She works in a whirl, knowing time is of the essence.

Ten minutes later, she pulls the pile of fabric away from the sewing machine, looks at it with a critical eye, and then hands it to me.

“Try this on,” she says.

Caleb checks the time on his phone. What the hell is taking Harper so long?

He saw what happened as she went to the food table, spotting the moment one of his other consorts spilled wine on her dress. He followed behind, taking appropriate action in dismissing that offending consort – her punishment is yet to be decided in his mind.

Harper seemed to go off to change.

Caleb for a fact knows that she has a closet full of dresses. Hells, he put them there. So what is taking the woman so damn long to make up her mind?

When ten minutes becomes twenty, he feels a headache start to form. It’s becoming increasingly more difficult to be as considerate to these asshole lords as he usually is.

In fact, as Lord Larkin, the supposed man of the hour, approaches him, Caleb shoots him a glare so deadly it should melt glass.

Lord Larkin smartly moves away, at least for a moment. Whatever sliver of courage he has, he rallies, then returns with his face all nervously scrunched up.

Caleb really doesn’t have the patience for this, but Tristan has kindly asked him to stop killing the lords or they won’t be able to replace them. He went further, saying if they can’t replace the lords, then Caleb is going to have to do more paperwork himself.

Likely that meant that Tristan would have to do more paperwork, not Caleb. But Caleb could be sympathetic to that plight.

A strong kingdom is like a table that needs sturdy legs to stand on.

Caleb is very capable, but he still can’t physically be everywhere at once. He needs these assholes to help him.

That means he has to be nice every once in a while.

“What do you want?” Caleb snaps.

Lord Larkin immediately cowers. Good. Let him be afraid.

“I-it is my birthday, King Caleb…” Lord Larkin says. Then he looks at Caleb expectantly.

Gods, he should just get to the point. If he thinks Caleb is going to pretend to care about his birthday, he’s going to be sorely a mistake. Caleb’s already at this banquet. That should be more than enough caring.

As if realizing that Caleb is not going to say anything more, Lord Larkin stumbles on.

“I-I was hoping we could get to discuss some of the trade agreements…”

“Speak to my Beta,” Caleb says. “He will see to your request.”

“Uh…” Lord Larkin clearly wants to say more, but under Caleb’s intense glare, he bottles whatever else he has to say right back up inside of him. “Of course, my King. Thank you, my King.”

As he scurries away, Caleb is more annoyed now.

That annoyance stays with him as he turns toward the door to the hall.

Harper is back, and she has changed.

But that dress…

A possessive growl escapes the back of Caleb’s throat.

The dress is similar in color to what she had on previously, but the entire midsection, where the wine had been spilled, was missing, and in its place was sheer, translucent lace. As it is, her breasts are barely covered, with only a tiny jut of fabric hiding her nipples.

The swell, the underside, the valley in between. All on display for these lesser men’s greedy eyes.

Caleb’s annoyance heightens tenfold, boiling into hot anger.

Just then a couple of the other consorts try to approach him. He has no time for them and their petty foolishness. He immediately pushes past them before they can say a word and rushes to Harper.

A few women guests have approached her, complimenting her dress. One even asks who the designer is.

Harper blushes slightly as she replies, “It’s a secret.”

Caleb storms to her with such long, angry strides, that people glance at him and quickly duck out of the way.

The only person who doesn’t seem to be afraid of him is Harper, who lifts her chin in defiance at his approach. Infuriating woman.

“What are you wearing?” Caleb growls.

“A dress,” Harper replies flatly.

Caleb narrows his eyes. “You would wear something so revealing in front of all these lesser men?”

Harper seems confused as she glances around. “I’m far from the only one, my King. Your other consorts wear even less than me.”

Maybe she’s right. Caleb hasn’t given the other members of his harem much attention.

Frankly, he couldn’t care less what they were wearing.

Yet with Harper… Knowing men can see her like this makes his blood boil.

“Perhaps you need another lesson to remind you who you belong to,” Caleb replies.

A faint, delectable blush rises in her cheeks.

Any other time, Caleb would make a show of this torment. But she is still wearing that infuriating dress. In the corner of his eye, Caleb can see Lord Larkin openly gawking at her.

“You will return to your rooms and find a more suitable dress,” Caleb commands.

Harper falters for a moment, her face shifting between emotions. Caleb, watchful, catches the sight of hurt when it briefly crosses her face.

Surely, she does not think of his command as an insult? It is only because of his infuriating impartiality to her that he cares about this at all.

“I won’t,” she says.

Caleb’s irritation starts to prickle his skin. Did she just… defy him? In front of all his lords?

“You will do as I command or I will see you punished, treacherous woman!” he bellows.

She winces, well. Be afraid, wench. Know his power and tremble!

“I won’t because I can’t,” she says, voice softer now. Caleb can hear it clearly but others would have to strain too.

Caleb’s anger still burns hot, he hates being defied, but now he has questions too.

Is something preventing her from fulfilling his commands?

So he asks, “Why?”

Chapter 52

Caleb follows me back to my room. I’m annoyed, frankly, because Bethany put a lot of effort into this dress only for me to be unable to truly show it off. But Caleb’s insistence has me moving my feet, booking it back to my room and then to my closet.

Bethany is still in the rooms, cleaning up from the masterful miracle she performed on this dress. She looks at me in confusion, yet the moment she sees Caleb coming in behind me, she pales and quickly ducks out of the room, leaving her sewing machine, basket, and other fabrics behind.

Caleb doesn’t even glance at her, though he does notice the sewing machine. He glares at it before focusing again on me.

I stand outside of my closet door and wait for him to peer inside.

“This is why I can’t change,” I tell him.

He stills in the doorway to the closet. Then, as he takes a step inside, his entire body tenses, his shoulders going rigid, his eyes flashing red.

“Where are the clothes I bought for you?” he says.

“I don’t know. Bethany says they were stolen.”

Caleb swivels on his heel, sending his glare my way once more. “Who?”

“I don’t know,” I answer honestly.

A low growl emits from the back of his throat. “I tire of your continued ignorance.”

“I didn’t see them. I wasn’t here,” I say.

Caleb looks away from me, back to the empty room. “It has to be members of the harem. No one else would be allowed back here.”

I can’t deny that.

“But you still refuse to give me specific names…”

I keep my mouth firmly clamped.

“Perhaps I should purge the lot of them,” Caleb mutters, as if to himself. “I could easily start over again.”

“That’s too excessive,” I say at once, worried he might actually follow through. I’m not sure how many members of the harem there are, exactly. I know it grows all the time with the tributes sent. Those women are included, even if the King mostly ignores them.

I couldn’t stand even one loss of life made in my name. Now he’s talking about dozens, maybe even a hundred?

Needing to soothe that bloodlust in him before he went out of control, I slowly stepped to his side. Reaching out, I placed a hand on the center of his bag and began to lightly massage.

Immediately, some of the tension eased from his body.

“I suppose that much murder would infuriate the packs…” Caleb says, growing incrementally calmer. “They send their women to me to gain my favor, but also to show their own strength.”

That makes sense, I suppose. The more consorts in the harem that a pack had, the more important they would consider themselves. To slaughter all those women, in addition to just being a horrible, evil action, would also alienate those packs.

The King, to have power over his kingdom, needed complacency. With that much murder, he’d have to worry about uprisings, even more than he already did.

I’m hoping the cruel nature of a purge would stop Caleb from committing it, but just in case, I’m relieved there are other reasons to keep him from doing so.

As Caleb relaxes, I add my second hand beside the first, to press more fully into his back. Under my hands, I feel the last of his tension ease away.

“You must be some type of sorceress,” he says.

“I’m not,” I assure him. “I’m just a frail human.”

He grunts in disbelief. Then, he turns to me, stopping my ministrations. His eyes search my face, though I’m not sure what he’s looking for. After a moment, he glances away, dissatisfied.

With an annoyed huff, he returns to the main room of my chambers. I follow him out.

He walks toward the entryway, where a bouquet of flowers brightens the room from a side table. Carefully, he pulls a pink peony from the bouquet. She sniffs it lightly.

It’s a strange moment, watching a man so powerful, so deadly even, hold something so fragile. He’s careful not to crush the flowers as he brings them over to me.

He holds it out. “It smells like you.”

My eyes go wide, and my heart races out of control.

Sexual overtures, I expect from him. Gruff, angry demands are the norm.

But this? What is this?

Kindness? Vulnerability almost?

It doesn’t seem real.

I half expect it to be a trap, even as I reach out and accept the flower.

He looks at me strangely then, as if only now realizing what he’s just done. The softness in his eyes hardens at once, returning to its typical low burn of annoyance.

But I get the feeling that annoyance isn’t directed at me, but at himself.

“I will order new clothes for you,” he says. “Do not leave this room until they arrive.”

I’m so stunned by the flower that I nod a little, barely registering his new command.

At my ascent, he swivels on his heel and leaves the room, slamming the door behind him.

For hours, I sit in my room and wonder over the peony and what it could mean. Bethany returns in time and even she seems dumbfounded.

“He just… gave it to you…?” she asks.

“Yes,” I tell her.

“He didn’t… demand something in return?” she asks.

“No,” I say.

Eventually, a few slaves knock on the door. They enter carrying a few clothes for me, dresses and nightgowns and bras and panties.

Enough to see me through for a few days.

“King Caleb has ordered a new wardrobe for you, but such things take time to prepare,” the person in charge tells me. “These items should suffice in the interim.”

“They do,” I assure him.

The last slave to enter carries with them a vase of fresh peonies. She hands it to me without a word.

Amazed, I look at Bethany. Her eyes are wide.

When the slaves are gone, I hurry to change my outfit.

Giving the dress I had been wearing to Bethany, I tell her, “If we could make it less revealing, I would love to keep wearing your designs.”

Bethany beams, and a spark of happiness ignites within me. It feels good, to make people smile. To bring out the kindness in them.

Glancing at the flowers, I make a decision. “I need to see him. I have to thank him at once.”

Taking one of the peonies with me, I slip out into the hallway and go in search of the King. By now, the party has long since ended and the Hall sits empty. His personal servants tell me he’s not in his chambers. The guards tell me, with a wary look, that he’s on the floors below.

I haven’t taken the stairs downward since my endeavor with the coliseum. But I head that way now, confident that Caleb is a good person deep down.

The flowers have spoken words that he cannot.

Down and down I follow the stairs. The guards who see me look at me curiously but make no effort to stand in my path. It seems my freedoms as a consort are much more than those of a slave.

I spot Tristan in the hallway containing the interrogation rooms, the floor above the dungeons. As I step out of the stairwell, a shriek of pain makes me freeze.

One of the interrogation rooms is open, and from where I’m standing, I can see straight inside.

There’s a man bound to a chair. He’s shirtless with a few fresh dagger wounds crisscrossing his chest.

Caleb walks into view, rounding the man.

In his hand, he’s holding a dagger dripping with blood.

Chapter 53

“You will tell me what I want to know,” Caleb growls, voice far colder than he’s ever used with me, even at his most angry. “You will die either way, but the speed of your death is what remains on the table. If you wish to spare yourself any more pain, you will speak quickly.”

The bound man raises his chin in defiance, even though it trembles. His voice cracks, “I-I’m not afraid!”

Suddenly, Caleb stabs the knife straight down into the bound man’s thigh.

The man screams in pain so loud and bloodcurdling that it makes my entire body convulse. The peony slips from my hands.

Tristan turns at the movement and sees me. He’s standing outside of the door.

Our eyes lock, but he doesn’t say a word. He’s wearing the same bored expression as always.

They are both monsters.

What a fool I was to think Caleb might have a kind side. He is a bloodthirsty, ruthless villain who does not value anyone’s life but his own. A tyrant. A demon.

Fear shatters my mind, quaking through my body.

Tristan glances down at the flower.

I don’t wait around for him to question me. Instead, I spin on my heel and flee.

Once Caleb has the information he needs, he walks out of the interrogation chamber, leaving the rest, and the cleanup, to his guards. The traitor continues to whimper behind him. The guards will give him a quick end.

Tristan waits in the hallway. His back is turned to Caleb, he’s facing the stairs. Slowly, as Caleb approaches, Tristan turns around and reveals that he’s holding a pink peony.

Very much like the ones Caleb gifted to Harper.

“Where did you get that?” Caleb says. He starts to reach for it, but, catching sight of the blood on his hands, stops himself. Better to let Tristan hold it, untarnished.

“She was here,” Tristan says.

Caleb’s blood turns to ice water. “Just now?”

“Yes.”

“She saw.”

“She did,” Tristan confirms.

Caleb isn’t a saint. What does it matter if Harper knows he has to commit darker deeds to protect his kingdom?

She is but a pawn to him, a means to an end. A wet hole that also holds vital information. Any kindness he has shown her has been a mistake.

He is a monster, and she went willingly searching into his lair. Of course, she was going to see him covered in blood, sooner or later.

He won’t bother explaining himself. Let her be afraid of him if she wishes, just like everyone else. Even Tristan looks at him with fear now and again.

In the room Caleb left, the dying man’s whimpers abruptly ceased. Good. It’s done.

“Did you get the information?” Tristan asks.

Caleb knew Tristan was watching. Harper’s appearance must have distracted him. Caleb will forgive him this once, particularly because the confession is on tape.

If it wasn’t, he’d be more upset. When Caleb involves himself in these interrogations, a lot of times, his mind shuts off and he succumbs to his blood rage. He needs a constant second, someone he trusts, to watch everything and make sure he doesn’t go too far.

Caleb usually doesn’t remember anything afterward.

“He gave more information on the plotted attack on one of the packs,” Caleb says.

“Harper’s pack,” Tristan says as if Caleb needs reminding.

“The enemy has been infiltrating for months. We have some names. Places to start to weed out this menace, but it will be a slow process…”

“And Harper’s pack?” Tristan asks.

It would be so much easier to let the enemy make their move, destroying that pack, and then to sweep in after and clean up the mess.

That had always been Caleb’s plan.

But… he supposes, with the level of infiltration the enemy has made, there’s no guarantee that letting that pack die would solve the overarching problem.

Plus, losing the support of a pack, even a lesser one, would weaken his kingdom. The other packs might consider rebellion if they ever discovered he left many of their own to die.

And then, there’s Harper… She shouldn’t be a consideration. She wasn’t really. An afterthought, at most… But it would devastate her to lose her pack.

She already knows he’s a villain. This wouldn’t change anything. But the thought of her in mourning… It just doesn’t sit right with him. He’ll be damned if he knows why.

“I suppose it would be most beneficial for us to step in,” Caleb says with reluctance. “Assemble my advisors so we can strategize.”

“At once, King Caleb.” Tristan doesn’t move right away. He holds out the flower. “What do you wish done about this?”

“Nothing,” Caleb snaps. He snatches the flower from Tristan and drops it to the ground. “She should know the kind of man she’s dealing with. Maybe it will help her finally fall in line.”

“Of course,” Tristan says with a small bow. When he agrees so readily, Caleb knows his beta is holding back. But he does not press this time. He doesn’t really want to know the truth of what Tristan is thinking.

Just as he doesn’t want to face his own regret. Instead, he pushes it down to the deepest parts of him to starve and die.

He’s done far too much in his reign as king. If he were to allow regret to claw at him now, he’d be overwhelmed. There was too much to do, too much that needed to be done.

It was good for others to know he was someone worth fearing.

His life is not one for kindness. Not if he wants to survive.

Looking at the peony on the floor, Caleb stomps on it, destroying its beauty and softness.

He’s a villain. That’s who he needs to be.

I don’t stop running until I’m back in my room with the door closed firmly behind me. Bethany hurries toward me, alarmed.

“What happened? Did he hurt you?”

“I’m not hurt,” I tell her with a shaky voice. “But I saw… He was…” I cover my face with my hands. So much blood. So much rage.

At once in my mind, I’m standing in the coliseum certain I’m about to die.

Fear wracks my body, causing my arms and legs to shake.

“Here,” Bethany says, moving quickly toward me. With her arm around my shoulders, she guides me to a chair to sit down. “Rest.”

“He was t-torturing that man…” I manage to say.

“Who?”

“I don’t know…”

Bethany moves the other chair closer to mine and sits beside me. Grimly, she looks into my face. “Did he see you?”

“Tristan did.”

“Do you think the King punished you?”

“I don’t know,” I admit. I don’t know anything anymore. Everything I thought I was learning about Caleb has burnt up into ash. There’s no softness in a man like that, covered in blood and willing to torture. “He’s a demon, through and through. I could be next…”

After everything else he’s done to me, I’m genuinely surprised I’m not in that chair. I’d been tortured before, but with a truth serum, which he had no idea would nearly kill me as it had.

He never stabbed me.

But who is to say that he wouldn’t?

“I need to get out of here,” I say, my mind reeling.

“What are you talking about? You can’t mean…” Bethany lowers her voice to a harsh whisper. “Escaping?”

I do mean that.

“I can’t stay another night under the same roof as him. I’m leaving.

Now.”

Chapter 54

“This isn’t a good idea,” Bethany insists, more urgently before. “Whatever you saw him do, you’ll be the next one tortured if you try to escape. How would you even do it? There’s no way out of here.”

I know, deep down, I’m not thinking clearly, but my fear is so rampant that I can’t just sit here, waiting for my turn on the chopping block.

“There has to be a way,” I say.

“Not unless you can fly,” Bethany says.

I consider her words. Maybe if I could fashion some kind of rope, I could scale down the wall. But surely the guards would see my attempts? They’d likely step in before I could even set up my makeshift rope. They might even shoot me as I dangle. Would the bullets kill me? Or would the fall?

“Let’s just take a minute to breathe,” Bethany says.

With her guidance, I take a deep breath, hold, and then release. Again, in, hold, out.

The slow breathing works. Eventually, I come down from my panic enough to realize how futile any escape might be, especially something so sudden. I can still plot, still plan, but I need to take my time to do so. I need to keep my eyes and ears open so I can find weaknesses and exploit them.

I need to be smart. And that means waiting.

“No more talk of escaping,” Bethany says.

“For now,” I agree.

As I continue to sit there, slowly recovering, there is a knock on the door.

Immediately, I sucked in a sharp breath, panic flashing through my thoughts once more. Is it Caleb? Has he come to torture me too?

Maybe the peonies were just to get me to lower my guard, and now the real nightmare begins.

Bethany leaves me sitting and goes to answer the door. As she pulls it open, Madeline walks inside. Ignoring Bethany, Madeline walks over to me. She stays standing a few feet off, while I continue to sit.

Some relief floods me, knowing Caleb wasn’t the one at the door. But seeing Madeline doesn’t exactly fill me with good feelings. She’d probably like to torture me too, if she could get away with it.

“We’ve gotten off on the wrong foot,” Madeline says. “I made assumptions about you that were perhaps unfair.” Her nose scrunches up like all of this physically pains her to say. “But I think we should start over.”

Suspicion immediately rises in me. What could she mean by this? And is she genuine?

I highly, highly doubt it. A leopard doesn’t change its spots that easily. But she’s definitely up to something, and that something means welcoming me into her lair.

It’s a trap. Has to be. But the only way I might learn what she really wants is to spring the trap.

I’d still rather face her than Caleb.

“What do you suggest?” I ask.

“Let’s have tea,” Madeline says, smiling.

This is a terrible idea, I know, as I join Madeline in her rooms to share tea. At Madeline’s insistence, Bethany stayed behind, though not without giving me several worried looks.

Madeline likes her threats and her games, but despite everything she’s done and all the threats she’s made, she hasn’t actually tried to kill me. Genuinely, it seems as if she simply wants me to become more subservient to her, as the other women in the harem have done.

In the hierarchy, Madeline should be at the top. As the newest member, I should bend the knee to her.

But I never wanted to be in the harem. I don’t have time for their politics.

Also, it’s not my fault that Caleb has taken an interest in me, more than he has with the other girls. Truthfully, I wish he’d leave me alone like he does many of the harem.

Entering Madeline’s chambers, I immediately spot a familiar face. The handmaiden attending Madeline I recognize as Nina’s old handmaiden Molly. I suppose Nina acted alone in her treachery of me, but it still seems strange to see her handmaiden again, standing there smiling vaguely as if nothing happened between her old mistress and me.

Madeline’s rooms are exotic and luxurious. Purple and teal cushions are accentuated with peacock feathers on nearly every surface.

The table near her bed is larger than the table near mine. Hers holds four chairs, with an elaborate centerpiece filled with purple flowers and giant feathers.

She invites me to sit, then takes the seat beside mine.

“Handmaiden,” Madeline says. “Prepare the tea, please.”

“Yes, mistress,” Molly says and leaves the room, presumably headed. for the kitchen.

Once she’s gone, Madeline looks at me. Her expression is mostly neutral, though there is a sharpness in her gaze that tells me she is sizing me up.

“You are new,” Madeline says. “I have taken for granted that everyone around here knows the way things are, but how could you? No one has sat you down to discuss it. A failing on my part, but one I mean to correct.”

“I really don’t care to be involved in harem politics,” I tell her. “If you want to be the top woman in the harem, that is your business. I have no intention of stepping on your toes.”

Her eye twitches, ever so slightly, right at the outside corner. “This is what I mean. You are ignorant, thinking you can avoid being involved. The King has made you part of the harem. You are a part of this, whether you want to be or not.”

Truly, with my recent harsh revelations about Caleb, whatever Madeline has going on pales in comparison. I’m already tired of this entire exchange, wanting to focus on more important things like life and death.

But, if this conversation can get Madeline and the rest of the harem to back off of me, if only for a few minutes, then I’m willing to see this through.

“What do you want from me, Madeline?” I ask bluntly.

“The King favors you.”

“I have no control over that.”

“Deny him,” Madeline says flatly.

I give her a look of disbelief. “King Caleb doesn’t accept denials.”

“Then fight him. Kick, punch, scratch. Eventually, he will tire of you and return to the rest of us,” Madeline says.

“He could kill me.”

“That is the sacrifice you should be willing to make to appease the harem. It is only by our grace that you have not yet been killed,” Madeline says. “Ah, handmaiden. The tea. Serve us.”

Molly enters through the door carrying a silver tray with a teapot on top and two separate cups. After placing the tray on the table, she pours a cup for Madeline and me, and then places the cups in front of us.

I toy with the handle of my teacup, watching Madeline carefully.

She hasn’t moved an inch toward her own.

“Go on,” Madeline says, entirely too eagerly. “Drink.”

The tea has to be poisoned. It’s the only reason she would be so excited to see me drink.

Anger begins to churn inside of me. This was the woman I fought with Caleb about, trying to save her life. Now she was going to throw all that back in my face by killing me?

Unbelievable.

Grabbing the teacup, I pretend like I’m going to bring it up to my mouth. Then, at the last moment, I ‘accidentally’ twist to the side and spill the tea all over the wooden floorboards.

Immediately, the wood starts to hiss, as whatever was in the tea burns a hole right there in the ground.

Chapter 55

Madeline, Molly, and I all watch the growing hole on the floor until it finally stops hissing. As I place the now-empty teacup back on the table, I’m positively fuming. Molly looks pissed too, but I’m sure for different reasons. She likely wanted me dead. Madeline seems utterly indifferent to the whole ordeal now.

“Well,” she says. “It was a long shot. But you can’t blame a girl for trying.”

I could blame her. I absolutely could blame her! The bitch just tried to poison me! And she doesn’t even seem embarrassed at the plan having failed!

Something snaps within me. “Do you have any idea the lengths I’ve gone to keep you safe from Caleb’s wrath? At any point, I could have told him that you were the one responsible for my cut, or my missing wardrobe, or any of the other bullying tactics you’ve tried to spring upon me. He was furious enough to want to harm you. He even threatened the whole harem once!”

The more I talk, the more Madeline does seem to finally react. Yet, instead of the guilt or realization I might have hoped for, she just seems more and more angry.

“You think I need anything from you? I am the favorite consort,” she says, her eyes like icicles, her voice cold as a blizzard. “The King could have come to me with your accusations and I would have set him straight. He would have believed me, not you.”

Maybe that’s true. Maybe it isn’t.

From what I’ve seen, Caleb prefers action first, and investigation later.

I don’t want to believe myself powerful enough that he would have listened to my guidance blindly, but Madeline wasn’t there when these conversations occurred. She didn’t see how mad with rage he was.

She also might be inflating her own value. The King has no loyalty to any of us. I doubt he would spare me either if the rumors say I committed some terrible act.

The King is plagued with paranoia. He sees dangers in shadows when there aren’t even shadows.

“You are out of your mind if you really believe that,” I told her.

Madeline’s lips twist into a frown. “This is why you don’t belong among us, Harlot. You dream above your station. You think yourself worthy of the King’s ear. But you need to wait your turn. I have been patient for a very long time. It’s my turn now.”

She glances at something behind me. I start to turn, but it’s too late.

Something hard comes down on the back of my head and I instantly black out.

I wake up again with a headache and a creak in my neck. I think I’m lying down… That can’t be right.

I try to move, to correct my uncomfortable posture, but my hands are bound. Are my ankles tied together as well?

Blinking open my eyes, I find myself in a very enclosed space, wooden planks above me.

Oh, gods, is this a coffin? I want to panic, but I force my breathing to slow, reminding myself of the breathing exercises Bethany taught me earlier.

No, I’m not in a coffin. I can tell because there is light coming in through the slats of the wooden planks. Looking up through the slat, I see the underside of a table. The cushions on the chairs are purple and teal.

This is Madeline’s room. Am I… under the floor?

There doesn’t seem to be anyone in the room right now. Everything is quiet.

Struggling against my bonds, I try to scream, but there’s something in my mouth, keeping me from making any more noise than a smothered muffle. The bindings at my wrists and ankles are tight.

Madeline and Molly didn’t kill me. I can’t see that as a blessing when I have no idea what they plan to do with me next. Why hide me away like this? Unless she wants to make me aware of my slow and painful demise. Does she expect me to cower?

Maybe she’ll eventually free me to see if I’ve learned my lesson.

I can only hope, because inside, I am shaking, terrified that I’m going to die forgotten in the dark.

Bethany knows the last place I went. That’s a comfort. But no one is likely to listen to her.

Caleb.

I hate that my heart cries for him now. He’s a murderous, blood-thirsty monster. He won’t want to rescue me. If anything, he’ll probably be relieved that I’m gone.

Caleb stands under the spray of the shower, as the hot water droplets beat down on his tired skin. Beneath him, the water runs red and it circles around and around the drain.

Eventually, after enough time, the water finally clears.

Caleb continues to take his time, however, careful to thoroughly wash and scrub every inch of himself.

The blood upset Harper. Scoffing, he reminds himself that it would likely upset anyone he encounters. He needs to be clean to more easily calm any who would talk to him.

None of this has anything to do with Harper.

Satisfied that he’s clean enough, he leaves his shower and allows his attendants to dry him with fluffy towels and then dress him.

As he leaves his chambers, he thinks of heading to Harper’s room for a massage. He does have a headache coming on.

But then he decides against him. He doesn’t need Harper. He’s never needed Harper. He was fine before she arrived and he’d be fine with her hiding from him.

Let her be afraid. Everyone else is.

Caleb walks down the hallway and enters his Hall instead. Tristan is there, meeting with one of the heads of the kitchen staff. He nods at Caleb as he enters. Caleb keeps walking and steps up onto the stage. There, he plops himself down on his throne.

His headache pulses, pounding violently against the front of his skull. He rubs his forehead with his hand, but it does little to quell the pain.

“Forgive me!” says a sudden female voice at the entrance to the hall.

Caleb glances but it is just a handmaiden. He ignores her as he is prone to do. These slaves do not deserve their own voices. Anything they have to say can be said through their mistresses.

“Forgive my intrusion,” the woman says as she comes closer.

Caleb signals, and one of the guards moves in, roughly grabbing the slave by the arm.

She’s persistent though, and tries to fight against him.

“King Caleb, please! It’s about my mistress! Harper!”

Caleb continues to ignore her. He doesn’t want to hear anything about Harper right now.

“She’s missing!” the woman shouts.

That claims Caleb’s attention. Tristan’s too. They both look at the girl now.

Caleb signals to the guard, who allows her to come closer now.

Looking at her, yes, Caleb does recognize her as the woman assigned as Harper’s handmaiden.

“What do you mean she’s missing?” Caleb demands. “Did she attempt to flee?”

“No, sir,” the woman says quickly. Then hesitates. “I don’t think so. She was afraid of you for a moment, my King. But then… no! Madeline came and invited her to tea. Harper went and never came back.”

A growl starts in the back of Caleb’s throat.

He’s known about Harper’s bullying for some time. He just needed a name. Now, he has one.

Madeline.

Chapter 56

“Follow,” Caleb snaps at Harper’s handmaiden as he hops down from the stage. She nods, and immediately falls into step behind him. Granted, she has to take two steps for his every one.

“King Caleb?” Tristan asks, likely wondering if he should follow as well.

Caleb doesn’t need backup to punish his own harem, but… in the case that Harper truly has escaped somehow… “Have the head of the guard meet me in Madeline’s chambers. You may then follow as well, if you so wish.”

“Yes, my King,” Tristan immediately starts to move, beating even Caleb to the door.

Outside the Hall, Caleb turns toward the wing that house his harem. When he starts to delve deeper, he pauses.

He genuinely does not know the way to Madeline’s chambers. He only vaguely even remembers which one she is. Or… wait… is he thinking of someone else?

“Slave,” Caleb says.

“Yes, my King?” the handmaiden speaks, her voice soft and mousy.

“Show me the way to Madeline’s chambers.”

“At once.” The handmaiden steps forward from behind Caleb and guides him the rest of the way. She stops just outside of a door. “In here, my King.”

Caleb grunts. The door is closed.

There is no door in the kingdom that will keep Caleb from his goals. Rearing himself back, he lifts his leg and kicks the door open. The lock busts at once, and the wood shrieks as it circles back on its hinges. It slams into the opposite wall.

Madeline and her handmaiden, who had been out on the balcony, come inside at once, faces full of surprise.

“My King!” Madeline says. She’s not the one Caleb thought she was. Gods, sometimes all the women of his harem blend together. “To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?”

Caleb steps into the room and looks around. Everything appears in order, with nothing obviously out of place.

“I’ve heard that Harper has disappeared,” Caleb says. With dignitaries and guests, he has to play nice and dance around the things he more directly wishes to say. With members of his harem, he is under no such restraints.

These women are here for the sole purpose of serving him however he desires. Right now, what he desires are answers.

Madeline places her hand on her chest and gasps.

Caleb narrows his eyes, suspecting deceit. If this one has been one of the women bullying Harper, then she should be pleased with the news.

Caleb doesn’t miss how, despite the act Madeline puts on, the corner of her mouth lifts up ever so slightly in a smug, disgusting little smirk.

Does she think she can outsmart him? Does she think him some kind of fool?

For now, he pretends. Playing his full hand too soon could lead to her bottling up on what she truly knows. If Harper is in danger or if she is trying to escape, time is of the essence. There’s no time for torture to slowly pry out what he needs.

“You were the last one to see her,” Caleb says.

“We had tea,” Madeline says. “But then, she left. She seemed quite upset. Honestly, I suspect she might have tried to run away.” Madeline taps her chin. “Didn’t she try to do so once before?”

She has, and that’s the only reason Caleb doesn’t through the idea out straight away.

Harper did just see him brutally torture someone. Maybe he frightened her, upset her enough that she tried to flee from him once more.

She had to know such an action would be fruitless, but she’s stubborn enough that she might still try.

“Forgive me, my King,” Harper’s handmaiden says from the door. She’s speaking out of turn again. Caleb could punish her. Madeline clearly wants to with the way she tenses up.

“If you have something to add, do so,” Caleb snaps. He doesn’t have time for decorum.

“I do not believe Madeline’s story…” the handmaiden says.

“How dare you!” Madeline shouts. “I will not stand idly by and be questioned by a slave!”

“You are questioned by your King,” Caleb booms loudly.

Madeline immediately winces.

Looking to the handmaiden, Caleb says, “Continue.”

“My mistress and I have developed a closeness… I do not believe she would attempt to leave without telling me.”

“Lies,” Madeline says, though not as confidently as she had shouted at the handmaiden before. “Harper was frantic enough that she would likely do whatever she had to, to escape. She’s never wanted to be here. She’s not worthy of your time, my King.”

“I’ll be the judge of that,” Caleb growls. He’s tired of this Madeline already. If this is the woman he’s let become the lead of his harem, he will need to reconsider how he gifts his favor. This one is nothing but an annoyance to him.

He vaguely recalls the shape of her body and taking his pleasure from it, but that feels like a lifetime ago now. Whatever sex they had certainly wasn’t worth the irritation she is bringing to him now.

Madeline dips her head low. “I beg your forgiveness, my King.”

Stretching himself up to his full, intimidating height, Caleb starts forward toward Madeline.

He watches, pleased, as she cowers.

His ability to impose fear is one of the traits that gives him the most pride. It is certainly the most beneficial to him.

“If you know where she is, you will say so,” Caleb commands.

Even frightened as she is, she still shakes her head. “I do not, my King.”

Caleb looms over her a moment longer, glaring down. She squirms under his hard stare.

She’s hiding something.

“King Caleb,” says the head of the guard from the entryway. Caleb’s out of time. He has to direct his guard, and without anything to go on, he has to assume Harper made an escape attempt.

Huffing in frustration, he turns to leave.

Beneath the floorboards, I see Caleb start to walk away. When he’d stormed into the room, bellowing, searching for me, my hope soared. But now, he’s just going to walk away?

I struggle more with my bonds, yet the more I struggle, the more they seem to cut into my skin. I don’t give up, even as my skin burns raw and damp warmth drips down into my palms.

I shout against my gag, screaming for Caleb, but I’m barely making any noise.

Tears well in my eyes. He can’t leave. He can’t! If he does, Madeline and Molly will likely kill me.

Caleb! Caleb, please! See me! Find me!

I cry out in my mind, in my heart.

A foot from the door, Caleb stops. He turns. “Did you say something?” he asks.

“No,” Madeline replies.

Caleb backtracks, returning a few steps into the room. “I swear I heard something…”

“I didn’t hear anything, my King,” Madeline says.

Caleb visibly sniffs. “I smell blood…”

“What? That’s ridiculous.” Madeline subtly moves to stand directly over me. “Your mind must be playing tricks on you.”

“Do not presume to know my mind,” Caleb growls.

Madeline stills.

Caleb continues closer, sniffing as if he’s letting his nose guide him.

Here! Right here!

He’s so close, his feet stepping on the floorboards over my legs.

“My King,” Madeline starts.

“Silence,” Caleb commands, his voice dropping lower. He looks down.

Through the slats in the floorboards, I swear he looks straight at me.

Chapter 57

Rage takes hold inside of Caleb, throbbing inside of his chest, then slowly pushes outward along his limbs.

He tries to hold back his wolf, but the anger is so strong, so overwhelming, that his limbs start to elongate and his teeth sharpen. His fingers curl, sharpening into claws.

That’s Harper’s fresh blood he smells in the air. He’s sure of it now. This close to the wolf shift, he can discern things even more clearly. His eyes also sharpen and focus, able to see into the pitch black beneath the floorboards.

Which is how he knows with such certainty that Harper is under there, looking up at him with frightened, wide eyes.

He doesn’t ask Madeline for an explanation. She will only feign ignorance, or attempt to otherwise feed him some outright lie.

Caleb has no time for that.

With his teeth sharpening and growing as they are, he’s not sure that he could talk anyway.

He has no time for this.

He crashes his hands down to the floorboards. Curling his claws around the boards he slowly lifts them up, prying them apart. They crack and splinter as they shift and break. When they are finally free, he casts the fractured pieces of wood to the side.

Harper’s face is exposed now. She’s gagged.

Growling, Caleb reaches down and starts prying free more boards to expose the rest of her.

For Madeline and her handmaiden to so swiftly place Harper down here beneath the floor, there must be a secret latch. Who knew how many others they ‘disappeared’ this way?

Caleb doesn’t bother asking for an explanation. He doesn’t waste time trying to find the latch. He’s strong enough to break the floor without much effort so that’s what he does.

Harper’s torso is exposed now. Her hands are bound behind her back, which is where the scent of blood is coming from.

Reaching in, he grabs Harper by the shoulder, as gently as his large, clumsy half-shifted body will allow, and starts to pull her up from the hole.

He has her mostly free when a dagger slides into the back of his shoulder.

Hissing, he starts to loosen his grip on Harper but still manages to safely place her on the edge of the hole he made before swiveling around.

As he turns, he spots Harper’s handmaiden moving toward her to help. Good. He doesn’t need to worry about her then.

It’s the one with a knife he can concentrate on. Well. The knife remains in Caleb’s meaty shoulder. The one who had wielded it was Madeline’s handmaiden. Her eyes burn with fury and fear, though at the moment anger is winning out.

Caleb doesn’t bother asking her why she would do this. He sees the hate within her.

She doesn’t need more reason than that.

Neither does Caleb.

At her belt, she withdraws another, smaller blade. Caleb swings his massive arm, striking her before she can attack him anew.

She flies like a ragdoll and collides with the wall near the door.

The head of the guard immediately rushes inside the room, several other guards with him. They capture the slave with the dagger at once. It’s not difficult, since she’s unconscious. Then they look at Madeline.

“I h-had nothing to do with this!” Madeline screams, backing away.

Harper’s handmaiden removes the gag from her mistress’s mouth. Then starts working on the bindings.

Caleb looks to Harper for confirmation. He half-expect her to refuse to give him another name.

Instead, Harper rubs at her sore wrists, smearing the blood on her fingers, while glaring at Madeline.

“She tried to poison me,” she says.

“That was Molly!” Madeline shrieks. “It’s all Molly’s idea!”

The guards move toward her. As they grab her by the arms, Caleb growls his command, “Coliseum.”

This one deserves to suffer.

Caleb, half-shifted is a terrifying sight. He’s massive, practically hunched over to fit in this room. His clothes are torn, clinging to his body in rags. His hands are claw-like, his teeth sharp points, and his eyes blood red.

And there’s still a dagger in his back.

“Help me stand,” I say to Bethany, who does as I ask. I know she is to thank for my rescue, and I am filled with appreciation and respect for her. When there is time, later, I will convey my heartfelt gratitude and ensure she is rewarded.

Right now, I just want to help Caleb and end this nightmare.

With Bethany as a crutch, together we hobble closer to Caleb. He glances over his shoulder at me and chuffs but does not make another move as I reach up, grab the edge of the dagger, and yank it from his shoulder.

Caleb grits his teeth but bears the pain.

It feels wrong to hold it after, such a vicious thing, so I let it clatter.

I watch, amazed, as the gaping wound in Caleb’s back stitches itself closed once more.

Werewolf healing is no joke. As a powerful Alpha, Caleb must be practically unstoppable.

With the blade free, Caleb slowly shifts back into his human form. Turning to me, he holds out his arms.

I’m strong enough to stand, but maybe not enough to walk, with how much my legs ache. I have no idea how long I was under that floor.

Before I can make any reaction, Caleb scoops me up into his arms and pulls me against his chest. Without another word, he carries me out of Madeline’s room and down the hallway to my own chamber.

We pass several other harem members on the way, each likely driven out of their rooms by the noise. None of them stand in the way of the King, though they all stare.

As we walk, my eyes lock for a moment with Gwen. She glares at me so coldly I shiver.

Caleb clutches me tighter to him and quickens his pace.

At my room, he barges his way inside and then deposits me on the bed. I bounce a few times before coming to a stop. Before I even fully settle, he reaches out, snatches my arm, and brings my wrist closer to his face for inspection.

“Your wounds heal slowly,” he says, voice gruff, raw from his near-shift.

“I’m human,” I remind him. My voice is rough too, from my screaming, from my not being heard.

Only… Caleb did hear me in the end. Somehow.

No, that’s insane. It’s more likely that he heard me or scented my blood.

Still, I’d been so sure he was about to leave. When I called out to him with my entire being, he stilled.

Was that a coincidence?

And even after he found me, when I sat there relieved, the moment Molly attacked him, fear had lodged up in my throat.

Caleb is a monster. I watched him torture others. Even just now, he tossed Molly aside like she was made of paper.

I hate him. He’s a vicious, selfish brute. Murderous. Bloodthirsty.

Yet, being here with him now as he gently inspects each of my wounds, even the ones on my ankles, I am filled with something much warmer than contempt.

I push it away, refusing to acknowledge or accept it.

Yes, he almost died. Yes, that frightened me.

No, that doesn’t mean I care for him.

Yet, after his thorough inspection, when his lips find mine, I don’t push him away this time.

Not this time.

Even if, later, the weight of guilt pushes down on me.

I should have fought him off.

The only one I should want to touch me is my beloved Samuel.

Kissing Caleb… Wanting to kiss him…

It feels like a betrayal of my actual love.

Chapter 58

Caleb stays through the night. The next morning, he showers in my bathroom, then returns to my chambers naked. I think he might want to have sex again, but his dick, though still impressive in its current state, doesn’t seem to be coming to attention.

He’s simply walking around naked.

I’m not as comfortable with my naked body as he is. After all, until recently, only the stranger I’d had the one-night stand with had seen my bare body since I’d turned an adult. Yes, that person turned out to be Caleb, but that doesn’t make it easier to walk around in the nude.

So instead, as I sit up, I wrap the bedsheet around myself.

There’s something I’ve been thinking about, ever since Gwen’s knife attack outside of the party that night. I pushed back the worry, being distracted by other things. But this debacle with Madeline and Molly… It could have been prevented had I spoken up the first time.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, I gather my courage and speak to Caleb. “I have a favor to ask you.”

Caleb turns to me, a smug expression on his face. “You know what I want in exchange for any favor.”

The way he says that all smirking superiority, I genuinely don’t know if he’s asking for the location of the not-real child again, or if he wants a blowjob instead.

I push onward. Perhaps if he knows the nature of my favor, he might change his mind. Or at least, settle on the blow job, which would be a much easier request to manage.

And, secretly, I might enjoy it just a tiny bit. It’s thrilling, having Caleb’s dick in my mouth, his pleasure at my control for a change. He doesn’t force this often, but it’s growing on me. I kind of wish he’d let me taste him more.

Focus, Harper, I remind myself. It’s because I was so easily distracted last time that left me vulnerable this time.

“I want a blade,” I told him.

His smile slips for a moment. He clearly wasn’t expecting that. But then the smirk returns, sharper, as his eyes harden. “You want a means to kill me?”

I shake my head. “I saw you heal from Molly’s blade. I know how fast you heal. No, this has nothing to do with killing you and everything to do with protecting me.” I look down at my fragile human hands. I went into that meeting with Madeline thinking I could talk my way out of it.

How different things might have been if I’d had a means of actually defending myself?

“Could you have used it against Madeline?” Caleb asks me. His smile is gone now, his expression unreadable.

“I think so. Things changed when I spilled the tea and there was poison inside. I didn’t want her hurt because her crimes didn’t seem death-worthy. Yet when she tried to kill me…”

“Was she the one who’s been torturing you?” Caleb asks.

I suppose there’s no harm in admitting to it now. Madeline is in the pit, soon to fight in the arena. She’s already experiencing a terrible fate.

I know, because I’ve already lived it.

“She’s been the mastermind,” I say. “Molly has her own reasons, I’m sure. She probably felt some loyalty to her previous mistress.”

“Who was her previous mistress?”

“Nina,” I remind him.

He frowns.

I huff a breath. “The woman who tried to poison me.”

“Was that her name?” He’s not being mean-spirited. He seems like he genuinely doesn’t keep track of his own harem.

“I know it’s not in your nature to care about the opinions and thoughts of slaves of your house,” I say, speaking gently. I don’t want to start an argument. I just want him to listen. “But they are people – with feelings. Hurts and fears. Anger, too. Molly wanted revenge for the mistress she thought was wrong.”

Caleb grunts. “I suppose it wouldn’t be terrible to keep a closer eye on the handmaidens. After all, it was only because of yours that I discovered you were missing.”

“I thought Bethany might be responsible,” I say. “What did she do?”

“Stormed straight into the Hall and requested my attention.”

For a slave, a move like that could come with a death sentence.

“Please don’t punish her,” I pleaded, immediately worried.

“I won’t. This time.” He considers. “Maybe not next time, either, if such a thing happens again. Do not send her to me frivolously, however, or it’s your neck that will be the next on the block.”

Exhaling in relief, I say, “I understand. We will not abuse this privilege.”

“Good. See that you don’t.” He pauses. “As for you blade… Wait here a moment.”

Naked as the day he was born, Caleb opens the door and walks into the hallway.

I try not to check out his ass as he leaves, but it’s very round and toned. It’s like my eyes are dragged to it against my will.

It’s almost a relief when he disappears around the corner and I regain my faculties.

While he’s gone, I scurry into my wardrobe to change. Worried there won’t be time to fully dress, I simply pull on one of my new robes for now.

When I re-enter the main chamber, Caleb is already back. A pair of loose black pants hang low on his hips, but he has otherwise added no clothing. No socks, no shirt.

In one of his hands, he’s holding a small dagger with a jeweled handle. There’s a matching cover in his other hand. Mindlessly, he opens and closes the cover over the dagger.

“Come here,” he says. “I will make certain you know how to use this correctly before I let you have it.”

Opening the dagger once more, he tosses aside the cover and holds the hilt out for me. I take it.

The Pitmaster taught me a few things about weapons and how to hold them, but the blade I trained on was much larger, a weapon for battle and war.

This dagger is miniscule in comparison. It feels more like it’s for some kind of subterfuge than actual combat.

“You will hide this blade on your person at all times,” Caleb says. “If anyone is fool enough to threaten you, you must strike quickly and without hesitation.”

Gripping my wrist, he drags my hand, and therefore the blade, up toward his neck.

“The neck is the most vulnerable, even for a werewolf,” Caleb says. “Even for me, this will slow me down.”

He touches the blade to the very base of his throat. I don’t move an inch other than where he leads me.

Distantly, I wonder if this is my chance. If I press the dagger forward into his throat, it could incapacitate him enough for me to escape.

But he could just as easily be lying.

Even so… having this control… believing that I could hurt him, even a little, and he might even let me, just to see what I do.

It makes me feel powerful.

And sexy.

I’m not wearing panties, so I squeeze my thighs shut hard to keep from embarrassing myself with how wet I am.

Caleb, damn him, notices, lightly scenting the air. His smile is devilish.

“Well, isn’t that a surprise? Something to explore later perhaps…”

I’m embarrassed and horny and instantly try to pull away.

Caleb tightens his grip, keeping my hand, and the blade, where it is. His smile fades. His eyes darken.

“Next time, save yourself,” he says.

Chapter 59

Soon, Caleb is called away and Bethany returns to the room to help me get changed. Surprising to me still, Caleb left the knife in my possession. I covered it with the jeweled sheath and held it, even as I followed Bethany into the closet to pick out the day’s outfit.

“I have news,” she says.

“Oh?”

“The handmaidens, we all talk,” Bethany says. “Almost all of the other harem members don’t pay us any mind. They treat us like pieces of furniture, or that we can’t see and hear. So when we get together, we share what we know.” Clearing her throat, she looks away. “Please don’t tell anyone I told you that.”

“I owe you my life, Bethany,” I say. “But even if I didn’t, your secret is safe with me.”

Bethany nods. “I figured as much. You’ve been consistently good to me.” She plucks one of the dresses from the closet and holds it up for me to see. I nod. It’s as good as any other. Caleb seems like he might give me the day off to rest and recuperate, so I might not even have cause to leave this room.

“What’s the news?” I ask, more eager to hear about that than to worry about my wardrobe.

“Madeline’s absence left a hole in the hierarchy,” Bethany says. She helps me out of my robe and into the new dress. She eyes the closed dagger in my hands but doesn’t mention it. “Gwen has instantly stepped forward to fill the void.”

I suspected she might. She took orders from Madeline but seemed to be in her own mind about everything else.

That, and her dagger skills meant she was a force to be reckoned with. Most of the other girls are probably afraid of her.

I’m even afraid of her a little, though not as much with my own means of self-defense.

“At least, that’s what the harem thinks on the surface,” Bethany says. She seems more excited now, leaning in closer. I’m sure I’m about to get the juicy part of the gossip.

“The truth is, everyone’s sort of scrambling. Gwen may be at the top of the pyramid now, but no one actually believes she is most favored by the King.”

“Who is most favored?” I ask.

Bethany gives me a look.

“You can’t mean me!” I scoff in disbelief. “He hates me. He’s only keeping me around because he thinks I know some secret. Else, I’m sure he would have killed me by now.”

“Are you so sure?” Bethany asks.

“I’m positive,” I say, unwilling to hear anymore. “Any special treatment I get is an attempt on his part to fool and bribe me into giving him what he wants.”

“But, Harper…”

“I appreciate what you mean, Bethany, and I won’t stop your fun. But I’ll never believe he actually favors me.” Shaking my head, I add, “At least, not for any selfless reason.”

Bethany looks like she wants to argue, but instead, she closes her mouth.

I don’t mean to cut her off. She’s always free to speak her mind with me. “I’m sorry,” I start to say, just as a knock sounds on the door.

“You don’t need to apologize,” Bethany says, giving me a small smile before she slips out into the main room and answers the door.

A royal messenger steps through. “Consort Harper. You are requested in the King’s personal chambers.”

My eyes go wide. Bethany’s do too. We look at each other.

It’s my understanding that no one is permitted to enter the King’s personal chambers, except perhaps Tristan and his other attendants. None of the harem, certainly. When he wants to spend time with them, he goes to them. Not the other way around.

Still, I would be foolish to turn down a summons from the King.

“I will be there at once,” I say to the messenger, who slips back into the hallway. As he goes, he leaves the door open behind him.

Bethany starts to close it, yet before she can, a pair of feminine. hands grips the door and pushes it back open from the other side.

Four different harem members step uninvited into my room.

“What’s the meaning of this?” I snap.

I’m still achy from the previous day’s events. Caleb let me sleep in, it’s well into the afternoon now, but I am sore and tired, unwilling to deal with more of their drama today. I’ve had quite enough, thank you, from now well into the foreseeable future.

“You think you are tough shit,” says one of the girls.

“You think the King is at your beck and call, just because he likes your pussy,” says another.

“You think you deserve a spot above us in the harem,” says the third.

“Reconsider,” says the fourth.

They say it in perfect synchronization, I wonder if they practiced this attempt at intimidation.

“The King is waiting for me,” I say. “Let me pass.”

“The King will keep waiting,” says the second girl, the one with a small gap between her two front teeth.

“We’re not done talking with you,” says the third, the tallest.

“I don’t know what you want me to say,” I admit. “I have no interest in your hierarchy.”

“Yet, it is because of you that Veronica, Nina, and now Madeline are all gone from the harem,” the first one says. Her blue eyes are piercing.

“It is because of them that they are gone,” I say. “Each attacked me. I never once made the first move.”

“You failed to fall into line,” says the first again.

“What did they expect me to do? Push King Caleb away?” I ask. “I’ve tried that. It doesn’t work. He takes whatever he damn well pleases.”

Bethany circles around the woman, coming to my side in a show of support. We’re still outnumbered, but I feel better about my odds, knowing I’m not alone.

“You need to back off and give other girls a chance,” says the second girl.

“I can’t,” I tell her. “You aren’t listening to me. It’s like you don’t know the King at all.”

The second girl blushes and I realize with a start that she actually doesn’t know the King at all. Even as a member of the harem, has he never laid with her? She’s blushing like a virgin.

“Don’t you insult us,” snaps the third. She takes a step toward me.

By now, I feel as if I entertained this enough. Maybe if they had caught me on a better day, in a better mood, I wouldn’t feel so damned tired and angry.

As it is, my wrists and ankles are sore and swollen, and every time I close my eyes, I inadvertently imagine myself trapped in the dark under those floorboards again.

All of it builds up inside of me.

I’m tired of being nice. I’m tired of letting myself be walked all over.

So I lift my new knife and click open the top, pulling the blade free.

“If you want to fuck with me, then come closer,” I say. “Else stay the hell out of my way.”

The girls seemed surprised like they didn’t expect me to fight back.

“I’m done playing nice with people who want to kill me,” I tell them, the threat honest and clear in my voice.

The four women look at each other, then one by one, starting with the fourth and going back to the first, they stand to the side to let me pass.

Chapter 60

Stepping into Caleb’s personal chambers feels like stepping into another world. Every square inch of the room is filled with decadent displays of wealth, from the gold and crystal chandeliers to the elaborate sconces filled with fresh flowers, to the jewel-encrusted walls and the shining, golden furniture.

Although, looking closer, only the bed truly feels lived-in. The rest of the room as a hotel would, is there for show but not really function. I wonder how much time Caleb truly spends in this room at all. In the past couple of weeks alone, he’s spent more time in my room than he has here.

Even now, Caleb seems out of place. He’s hunched over on an uncomfortable-looking antique sofa, his head buried under his hands.

“King Caleb?” I ask, as I cautiously move closer.

The carpet beneath my feet is stark white. I feel like I’m dirtying it just by stepping on it.

“Headache,” Caleb grumbles. This forces my feet to move faster, not really caring about the carpet anymore. Caleb is my focus now, instead.

When I come to stand before him, I start to reach my hands out toward his scalp. “Should I?”

He growls slightly, low, barely audible.

I still have my hands.

“Tell me where the child is,” he says, not looking at me.

Are we on this again? “There was never a child,” I say.

“Your pack’s fate rests solely in my hands, and you still lie to me,” he grumbles.

“You can ask me a hundred thousand times, and you will always receive the same answer. You can threaten everyone in the world that I love, and in my distress, I will still be unable to answer,” I told him. “Because there is no answer. There is no child.”

His growling grows louder.

“Now stop being stubborn and let me help you feel better.” Annoyed, I move my hands forward.

In a flash, before I can touch one strand of hair, I blink, and I am pressed up against the far wall.

I have no idea how I came to be here. Caleb must have used his alpha speed to shove me across the room. I know because he’s here too, pressing me against the wall with his body. My arms are forced upwards, my hands held together in one of his own against the wall above my head.

Yet, even forceful and firm as he is, his grip is on my palms, not my wrists, as if mindful of my persistent wounds.

“You think yourself familiar enough to touch me without permission,” he growls. His eyes flash with anger. His lips are curled in a snarl.

“I’m only trying to help you,” I insist.

“You are just like the rest,” he says, and now that I’m looking closer, I can see the distant sort of look in his eyes. He seems like he’s. somewhere far away. Angry at me? Or am I merely the closest scapegoat to whatever enemy he cannot reach at the moment?

“You seek to betray me,” he says, dropping his voice even lower. “You all wish to kill me…”

If this is a delusion or a memory, I don’t know, but I get the distinctive feeling he is no longer presently in this moment with me.

Earlier today, alone, he gave me a dagger to defend myself. He teased me about using it on him.

Now, like a light switch has been flicked, he’s lost in some kind of rage trance. Brought on by the headache? Any other reason? I’m not sure.

I can’t move to massage him, which usually relaxes him enough to calm these waking nightmares.

Yet some part of him must still be conscious because he’s not hurting me.

“Caleb,” I say. Overly familiar, perhaps, but it seems the best way to reach him at the moment. He likes it when I say his name in bed. Perhaps it will be the shock that breaks him free now. “Caleb, please.”

He growls as he breathes, yet, from one breath to the next it lessens.

Blinking once, and then twice, he seems to refocus on me. For a moment, he seems somewhat confused.

Then he seems angry again.

“Did you try to kill me?” he snaps.

“No,” I tell him at once. “Your messenger asked me to come. I thought… your headache…”

He blinks a few times more as if clearing away the last of the terror he just endured.

What it must be like to live inside of his head, constantly on guard, the paranoia creating enemies in the dark.

He glances up to where he’s holding my hands, and then down to where his body presses mine hard against the wall. This sends his gaze looking straight down my shirt.

He licks his lips.

“There’s more than one way to calm a headache,” he says and kisses me.

Pinned to the wall as I am, I am entirely left to his whims, his mercy.

He has none, licking unrelentingly into my mouth.

He slots one of his thighs between mine, pressing against the apex of my thighs, gifting me friction.

I should be horny already, but not this close after the fear.

Maybe I’m some kind of masochist, but… his rage, so long as he’s not drawing blood, is kind of sexy. The fire in his eyes looks similar from rage to lust. His voice grows deeper too, sending shivers through me.

And the sheer strength he put on display here, moving so quickly, holding me so easily, it makes my imagination run wild.

What other things could he do with that speed? That strength?

Despite myself, I start grinding against his thigh.

He drops his mouth to the column of my throat, just above my silver collar, and sucks in a possessive mark.

“Ah,” I gasp.

His free hand grips me firmly by the hip and urges me to move faster against him.

At his guidance, I start moving in earnest, grinding and rubbing, faster and faster.

He pushes against me harder. I drop my head back against the wall, exposing my neck even more. Growling, he sucks in a second mark, higher than the first.

“Caleb…” I whisper, nearly lost to the feeling.

After a time, he abandons trying to guide me by the hip and instead lifts his hand to roughly cup my breast. I hate the bra I’m wearing that denies me that chance to press my budding nipple into his calloused palm.

Still, he gropes and massages, bringing me pleasure just from his insistence.

“Do you have any idea the pleasures I would gift you if you were more honest with me,” he whispers in my ear, right before he bites gently at my earlobe.

“I’m not -“

“Don’t lie to me again, or I’ll stop this right now.”

He doesn’t give me the chance, closing his mouth over mine again. He swallows down whatever words I might have said.

I’m close already. His bossing me around really does get me ramped up, as much as I hate to admit it.

I’m so hot that if he told me to bend over the desk, I would. I might hate myself afterwards, but any promise of pleasure now would lead me to commit unspeakable acts.

Yet, before I can even offer to please him, he releases me and steps away.

“I have a meeting to attend to,” he says. “You will join me.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

The Lycan King’s Defiant Surrogate by Riley Above Story (Chapters 41 to 50)

Chapter 41

Caleb is absolutely furious. He has a mind to wake this wench up just so she can feel the pleasure he was set to bestow upon her. Does she realize how she insults his gifts?

Yet as he reaches forward to shake her, something in her face stills his hand. He is used to seeing her face twisted in pain or fear or lifted in defiance. Never has he seen her look… peaceful.

It shocks him. What does she have to feel peaceful about, when his dick is still rock-hard? He was to give her pleasure, and now she leaves him wanting? He is the King. He wants for nothing!

Yet, even in his fury and rage, he cannot bring himself to startle her into wakefulness.

It’s probably because she almost died. Yes. That is why he is feeling this way. Her body is weak from the poison, and he already laid claim to her once today.

He’d driven her to the edge. Her body simply gave out.

How troublesome. He would have to speak to her handmaiden and make certain she is being fed enough. Being given enough water and care.

She must feel better if he is to torture her the way that he wants to, with his dick and his hands and his mouth. When she is hooked on the feel of him, he will deny her.

He will ask, where is our child? And she will answer.

Finally.

For now, he will leave her to rest. Her peaceful slumber is one of ignorance. The world is cruel all around her while she sleeps. But for now, he will allow it.

He will not always be this generous.

In fact, he is usually not.

He leaves the room before he can reflect on why that might be.

I’m confused when I wake up in the still of my bedroom, alone, with my clothes still on. My last thought was of Caleb turning me onto my back and pressing me down into the mattress.

Then… nothing…

Did I fall asleep?

Checking myself over, I don’t appear to be harmed. No new bruises or marks. I don’t feel as though I’ve been taken in my sleep.

But how can that be?

No way the King just let me lie here undisturbed. Did he even get off?

I sit there on the bed, partially amazed but mostly confused as Bethany comes into the room. She’s carrying a silver tray with what appears to be breakfast on it.

When she sees me awake, she immediately brightens. “Ah, good morning, mistress. King Caleb ordered me not to wake you. I was worried this breakfast might go to waste as your dinner had.”

“King Caleb told you not to wake me?”

“Yes,” Bethany replies. She brings the tray closer, then lowers it onto the edge of the bed. On it are a collection of fruits, as well as some yogurt, and a bit of oatmeal.

“Did he tell you why?” I ask.

“No, I’m afraid not. Would you like some coffee, mistress?”

“Please,” I tell her. As she pours me a mug, I ask, “Did you already eat, Bethany?”

“Yes, mistress. I eat in the early morning hours before I attend to my duties.”

“Well… if you wouldn’t mind. I’d much rather we eat our breakfast together. If that’s alright.”

She nearly drops the mug as she lowers it down onto the small table beside my bed. The table is big enough for two people. It would be the perfect breakfast nook for two friends.

“If that’s what you wish, mistress…”

“It is,” I tell her. “And Bethany. I must insist you call me Harper.”

For the rest of the day, Bethany tends to me. As tonight is the night I am to be presented as a member of Caleb’s harem, I need to look the part. I’m given a vigorous bath, then rubbed down with oils and spritzed perfumes. My skin is glowing, and my hair is conditioned so finely that it feels silky smooth.

Then, abruptly, Bethany insists that I take a nap. “King’s orders,” she says. “He wants you well rested for tonight.”

After the debacle last night, I suppose I can understand why.

“Fine,” I grumble.

Blessedly, I do drift off to sleep rather quickly, and when I wake up again, I feel rested and refreshed.

Perhaps the nap wasn’t such a bad idea after all.

While the beauticians and makeup artists enter my rooms to tend to me, we leave the door to my chambers open to the hallway. Since assistants are fluttering around so quickly, it seems an absolute nuisance to keep that door closed, just to hear it open and shut again and again.

It’s more convenient for the workers, as well, which is mainly why I insist on it, and why I continue to allow it even as the other harem members begin gathering once more in the hallway outside of my room.

I feel like a circus sideshow. Everyone come and look your fill.

The three girls from yesterday are there, still bickering amongst each other, as well as a few others. But it’s the one quiet one who catches my attention. She’s taller than the rest, a red-headed vixen with sharp cat eyeliner and cold blue eyes.

She’s gorgeous and elegant in how she carries herself. With her hair in a tight updo and her gown draping and long, she looks like a film actress out of the silent movie era.

The other girls seem to give her reverence. I wonder if she has become the new favorite in Veronica’s absence.

My own hair, they decide to leave down, in long loose curls, after threading strings of diamonds in and around a few strands. It’s not overly obvious, but does make my hair seem to sparkle under the light.

The blue gown fits like a dream, with a deep V-neck in the front and a high slit up the thigh. The sleeves are cut at the wrist. A long lacy train comes from the back of the dress, all the way down to the floor.

When I look in the mirror, I feel like a princess. I hold my arms out, presenting myself to Bethany.

“You look wonderful,” she says.

“Thank you,” I tell her, then turn toward the door.

The women there look at me with looks of varying levels of disgust and envy.

Only the redhead keeps her expression perfectly calm.

“Let’s go, Bethany,” I say. She is to walk with me to the entryway where I am to be presented. Quickly she falls into step beside me.

At the entrance to my doorway, I speak loudly, “Please stand aside.”

No one moves.

The redhead stares at me. They all do.

Then the redhead smirks. “Don’t we have a party to get to? We better be on our way.”

At once, the other women start to file out, diverting to the redhead’s judgment.

When all of the girls have gone on but the redhead and me, one of the girls stops and looks back.

“Are you coming, Madeline?”

Madeline, the redhead, gestures for me to go first…

This must be some kind of weird power trip, but I really don’t want to waste time trying to figure it out so I start ahead.

Three steps into the hallway, I’m jolted backward and hear a loud tear. Turning, I see Madeline’s foot on my train, which has now ripped cleanly from my dress.

“How clumsy of you,” Madeline says, her eyes sharp. “You caught your dress on a nail. You should really be more careful.”

With that, Madeline steps around me, meets up with the other woman, and continues down the hallway, not once looking back.

“Your train…” Bethany says. She picks up the pieces. “It’s ruined.”

Chapter 42

Bethany and I inspect the remnants of our train.

“Is there anything we can do?” I ask. I’ve been around a sewing machine, but it’s hardly my area of expertise. There isn’t exactly time for it anyway. I’m supposed to be in the entryway in ten minutes.

Bethany stares hard at the lace, then at my dress. “Turn around,” she says. “Uh, please. Mistress.”

“Harper,” I remind her and turn as she directs. She gently brushes my hair off to one side. Reaching up, I assist, holding my hair in a loose bunch to the side.

“Hold this please, Harper,” she says, passing me the lace. “Just for a moment.”

Peeking over my shoulder, I watch as she removes a small sewing kit from her pocket. From the kit, she pulls a needle and thread.

“I’d like to try something,” she says. “It won’t look exactly how it was, but it should hide the tear the train made in the rest of the dress.”

“Go ahead,” I say when I realize she’s waiting for my permission. She holds her hand out for the lacy fabric, which I return. Then, without warning, she rips it more, straight down the middle. “Bethany!”

“Trust me!” she says. At once, she sets to work. With a few loose stitches, she attaches one end of the fabric to the back of my dress, then trails it around to the base of my sleeve, where she attaches the other end to the cuff. She does the same on the other end.

I can’t quite tell what it looks like without a mirror but from what I can tell, she’s turned my long train into much shorter… wings.

If only they were real wings that I could use to fly away.

Yet even as they are, they’re beautiful.

“Do you like it?” Bethany asks. She nervously worries her bottom lip.

“Like it? I love it. Bethany, you are a fashion genius. We will talk about this more when I get back!”

I’m already late. There’s no time to talk now. She seems to understand.

“Hurry,” she tells me, even as a big smile breaks out on her face. How rare are compliments for this girl? “Go on. Impress them all, Harper.”

“I intend to!” I say. “And thanks to you, I think I can!”

With that, I take off in a run, desperate to catch up with the rest of the harem.

I find them in a single file line at the entrance to the hall, slowly being introduced one by one. As Madeline is at the end of the line, I can assume that the order is important somehow, to show the hierarchy.

Madeline turns to see me just as she’s about to step through the entryway.

In a flash, rage twists her features. She glares at me in open hate.

“Madeline, of the King’s Harem,” announces the crier from within the Hall.

Madeline has no choice but to move forward, or she risks embarrassing the King. Everyone in the harem knows, that to embarrass the king means death.

Madeline removes all trace of emotion from her face as she faces the Hall and walks past the door.

One of the slaves waiting there turns to me. “Are you Harper? The new woman?”

“Yes,” I say.

The slave signals to the crier.

“Prepare yourself,” the slave says as he gestures for me to step forward. “Everyone in this room is going to try to eat you alive.”

I don’t know what he means by that, but it sounds like a threat.

“Introducing, the newest addition to the King’s Harem. Harper.”

Having no other choice, I lift my head, faking bravery and indifference, and step into the Hall.

I’ve been inside the Hall many, many times, observing Caleb or giving him massages. Yet even so, it’s near unrecognizable now. Fabrics billow down from the ceiling, creating the illusion of winds. Tables and chairs are aligned around the outside wall. Each table is decorated with an abundance of gold and sparkling gemstones.

Yet even the overabundance of the décor is nothing compared to the overwhelming wealth on display of the evening’s guests. Elaborate diamond-crusted gowns, shoes, and canes. Golden hair pins and tie clips. Suits shining and well-tailored. Dresses that could have come in off a runway, unlike any I have ever seen before.

The way the guests carry themselves, too, speaks of decadence and opulence.

Even the King is dressed in a fine black tunic and slacks, with diamonds stitched around the collar and cuffs. Silver threads weave through the expensive-looking shining fabrics giving it a faux metallic appearance.

Compared to the opulence around him, the King, though also clearly dressed in finery, seems the most fashionable. The rest are downright gaudy in comparison.

Sitting up on his throne, he stares at me but makes no move to speak to me.

I haven’t been told, but I assume I am to make my way now to him. As I do, I’m immediately stopped by another guest.

That guest a man with a green tie and emerald tie clip – grasps my hand rather forcefully. I had not offered it, but that doesn’t seem to be a necessity around here, I’m learning quickly.

Foolish, I think to myself without even meaning to. I am the property of the King.

The man doesn’t seem to care about that. He dips his head low and presses a kiss to the back of my hand.

When he stands again, I gasp. The King is behind him. I didn’t even see him move.

“Did someone tell you that you couldn’t touch that which doesn’t belong to you?” Caleb asks, his voice low and deadly.

The man in the green tie pales immediately drops my hand, and turns toward the King.

“King Caleb, I -“

“Save your excuses,” Caleb snaps. “You are a younger Alpha, are you not? In line to take over for your pack?”

The man bows. “Yes, sir.”

“Touch her again, and see what happens,” Caleb says. It’s no idle threat, and with the way everyone moves swiftly away from that man in the green tie, the entire room knows it.

“My apologies, my King.” The man bows again.

Caleb reaches out in a flash and snatches my hand that the man had kissed. With a low growl, he tugs me to follow him, dragging me all the way back toward his throne.

Others look at me. They whisper. A few, I see ogling my body in this dress.

Despite the King’s threats, they are bold.

Though perhaps they have comfort from the fact that they are not touching. The King never said they couldn’t look.

Caleb hops up onto the stage presenting his throne, then pulls me up after him. His eyes are wild as he looks around the room, snarling and glaring at all those who look at me on the way here.

Then he turns to look at me.

And his gaze drops to my mouth.

That’s the only warning I receive before his hands slip around my waist and he yanks me against his hard body. His mouth crashes down over mine, licking and claiming in a deep, messy kiss.

He wants them to see this.

He wants them to know I’m his.

All I can do is hold on.

Chapter 43

When the kiss ends, I feel a little lightheaded, caught up in the whirlwind of King Caleb and his masterful tongue. As I try to catch my breath, Caleb glowers at all the onlookers, as if making sure the message was received.

I am King Caleb’s. No one else is allowed to touch.

I know better than to argue with a king in front of a crowded room, so I keep my mouth shut about it. Though, in my mind, I will always belong to myself.

Slowly, the band begins playing music again, and the guests start talking amongst themselves, going on as if nothing occurred.

Near the door, I watch as a pair of guards escort the man with the green tie out of the room.

Glancing around, I notice that the only people who haven’t continued on are several of the other harem members. Instead, they are glaring at me with hate and envy in their eyes.

Don’t they understand that I had nothing to do with what just occurred? Though perhaps it’s not my actions that upset them, but those of the King. After all, his arm lingers around my waist, not theirs.

Jealousy could drive someone to hate.

Looking back to Caleb, I speak softly, “Perhaps I should return to mingling?” I intonate it like a question, so as not to raise offense by having my own mind.

“No,” Caleb says gruffly. His arm tightens around my waist, pulling me more firmly against his side. “Everyone in this room wants to steal you away. I will not give them, nor you, the opportunity to plot against me.”

“I have no intention of -“

“I don’t believe you,” he says, cutting me off.

How can he possibly function at all, being this paranoid? Still, I suppose his distrust of everyone has kept him alive this long. I can’t fault him for that, even if it does seem like it makes his day-to-day life utterly unbearable.

“You flirted with him,” Caleb grumbles at me. “If I see you do so again, it will not be a kiss I give you next.”

Images of torture flash through my mind, all needles and blades, blood and misery. The blood drains from my face.

Caleb notices. “Are you afraid? For yourself or for your collaborator? He will go under my knife. But you? You, I will fuck right here on this throne, in front of everyone. I will make you scream my name and they will see and know without question that you are mine.”

My face goes from pale to blushing so fast, that I feel a bit dizzy.

I’d rather not have sex in front of a room full of people, thank you very much!

“Now,” Caleb says smugly, likely recognizing the change in me. “Do we have an understanding?”

“Yes,” I somehow manage to say, despite my heart being in my throat and pounding so loudly it echoes in my ears.

“No flirting with other men.”

“I understand,” I say.

“Good.” Slowly Caleb lifts one of his hands, the other still on my waist, and lightly traces the metal collar around my throat while humming in satisfaction.

After a few more moments, Caleb lifts me down from the stage, then hops down himself, and we start to walk around. King Caleb and his guests talk as if I’m not even present. If they glance at me, it is only for a fleeting moment or two. Meanwhile, Caleb’s hand stays firmly on my waist.

I’m a decorative ornament more than a person. I guess this is my place now. It’s certainly better than being trapped down in the pit under the arena waiting to die. However, there remains a certain level of danger here.

I must always be careful to not embarrass the king, or I might wish I was facing down those lions again.

A shiver of fear runs down my spine at the memories, and it’s suddenly becoming much harder than before to maintain my smile.

I need a moment to myself, to recollect myself in time to face this once again. But how can I slip away unnoticed?

Only one excuse comes to mind, that might satisfy Caleb.

As he leaves one conversation, moving to head into another, I lightly tap his shoulder and whisper, “I have to use the bathroom.”

He gives me a long, searching look, then starts to remove his hand from my waist. He does so slowly, trailing his fingers lightly over my backside as he lets his hand drop.

“Return quickly,” Caleb growls under his breath. “Lest I think you plotting something.”

“Of course,” I reply. Then, free of his hand, I spin and hurry away.

I’ve been to the Hall many times and therefore know exactly where the bathrooms are in the hallways outside of it. Exiting the bathroom, I turn the corner down the hallway to find the bathrooms and nearly run straight into Madeline and two of her entourage, lesser members of the harem.

They all turn to look at me.

“Well, well, look what has walked right into our lap,” Madeline says coolly. “Here we were, trying to devise a way to get you alone, and all we really had to do was wait.”

I start to take a step backward, but I bump into a third entourage member behind me. This one, I quickly notice, is carrying a knife.

“I’ll scream,” I say. We might not be seen here by the bulk of the party, but if I scream loud enough someone will likely hear and investigate.

“You won’t,” Madeline says. “Unless you want Gwen to cut your throat.” Madeline huffs a quick laugh. “It wouldn’t be the first time, would it, Gwen?”

“Nor the second,” says the girl with the knife – Gwen, presumably.

I swallow down my fear. A murderous woman with a knife is still not as frightening as a pack of lions.

“What do you want?” I ask Madeline, who is clearly the leader of this group.

“You are willing to be reasonable. Good. Disappointing for Gwen, but less clean up.” Madeline tilts her head. “As the newest of the harem, you should be least important. Sure you are a shiny thing that the King is obsessed with for the moment, but he will soon cast you aside as he has all the rest. You need to learn your place.”

“You aren’t special,” Gwen says from behind me.

I turn, placing my back against the wall to keep all of my threats in view in front of me.

“You aren’t even that pretty,” says one of the other women.

“I am the head of the harem, now that Veronica is gone,” Madeline says. “You will listen to my commands, as well as those of all who came before you. That is the way things are done here.”

She wants me to blindly obey every single member of the harem? Like hell. I may be a slave here, but only to the King and those he tells me to obey. I’m not going to run errands for a group of bullies.

Even if one of those bullies has a knife.

However, that does make negotiations slightly more compelling.

“I didn’t choose this,” I say. “The King picked me. He gave me the room beside his. He chooses to shower me with gifts and attention. I’ve done nothing to warrant any of this.”

“So you won’t fall in line?” Madeline asks, narrowing her eyes.

“I’m not your slave,” I tell her.

Her upper lip curls. “If you think we haven’t dealt with girls like you in the past, you are mistaken.” Turning to Gwen, she nods. “Once we tarnish your pretty little face, the King will lose interest. Then you will know what it’s like to be at our mercy.”

Gwen takes a threatening step forward, lifting her knife.

Swallowing thickly, I try hard to remember the Pitmaster’s training. I really wish I still had my blade. As it is, I have nothing to defend myself.

Gwen roars as she slashes forward.

I raise my arms.

Blood splatters over the tiles of the floor.

Chapter 44

The knife cuts a straight line across the backs of my arms, which I raise to protect my face. Blood immediately drips from the wound, but it is not deep. I’m fortunate.

These women really do seem more intent on maiming me than killing me.

“Don’t make this more difficult than it needs to be,” Madeline says, annoyance rising in her voice.

“Sorry, I’m not going to just stand here will you maim me,” I tell her.

“You should. This is your lot. Accept it.”

“No,” I say with defiance.

Madeline scoffs at me and then turns to Gwen. “Do whatever you need to do, Gwen.”

“Gladly,” Gwen replies. Her dark eyes fill with murderous intent and she shoots forward to strike once more, with more force this time.

I raise my arms to block again, but the contact is never made.

Instead, Bethany plows into the side of Gwen, catching her off balance. Together, they tumble into a heap on the floor. The knife slips from Gwen’s hand and skitters across the floor to Madeline’s feet.

“Get off of me,” Gwen says, pushing Bethany away.

Bethany scurries to her feet, then comes to my side. “We should go,” she says, grabbing my hand.

I fully agree.

Allowing Bethany to lead, we start to run in the opposite direction of Madeline and her entourage.

Bethany is likely leading me back toward my room, but to get there, we have to pass by the entrance to the Hall once more.

This would be fine if only a few guards were present. They don’t even pretend to care about anyone other than the King.

Unfortunately, it’s not just guards standing outside the doors to the Hall. Caleb himself is also there.

He spots us the moment we turn the corner, then hurries to intercept. He ignores Bethany but catches me by the shoulders. Releasing Bethany’s hand, I come to a screeching halt. Bethany continues on a few steps before turning around.

“Where do you think you are running off to?” Caleb demands fury sparking in his eyes. “What treachery are you plotting against me now?”

“I’m not “I start to say.

“Lies!” he bellows, shaking me by my shoulders. The movement is forceful, I close my eyes to fight back the seasickness from the sudden jolts.

“I’m not lying!”

“My King, forgive me,” Bethany tries to say.

“Silence!” Caleb shouts at her. Curling into herself, she backs up a step. “Anyone who conspires with this one will face a worse fate!”

“Bethany saved me!” I shout in reply.

That, at least, seems to give him pause in his anger. He stares at me a moment, then sniffs the air. Confusion covers his face as he looks down. Blood from the wound on my arms is dripping down onto the floor. Streaks of it crisscross my arms, trailing down my hands between my fingers.

“What is the meaning of this?” he asks. Without waiting for a reply, he grabs one of my arms and holds it up so that he can more clearly see the slashing wound. “Someone attacked you.”

I just barely refrain from rolling my eyes. If he would listen, instead of flying off the handle right away, making his own assumptions, then he would know because I would have told him.

Stubborn, hardheaded Alpha.

“Bethany saved me,” I say again. “She should be rewarded.”

Again, he ignores me. “This is a knife wound. Someone tried to stab you.”

“They were trying to mark her face,” Bethany adds.

Somehow he seems to hear that because the fury returns to his eyes tenfold and his frown deepens critically.

In a growl, his eyes on me, he asks, “Who?”

“I’m bleeding all over the floor,” I say, trying to change the subject. “I should get cleaned up, shouldn’t I? I wouldn’t want anyone else to see me like this.”

Caleb glowers at me, even as Tristan steps away from the other guards to approach us.

“Perhaps we should move this conversation elsewhere,” Tristan suggests. “The guests might mistake this distrust amongst your harem for weakness.”

A low growl escapes the back of Caleb’s throat, but he must see reason. He grips me by the forearm and starts to drag me back toward the direction of our rooms. Bethany and Tristan follow along quietly.

The wing holding all of our rooms is off-limits to the party guests. Several guards are stationed along the way to stop any who would be nosy or stupid enough to try to sneak by. They all stand at attention as Caleb passes by.

We walk past his own chambers to mine, where he throws open the door and drags me inside. Bethany and Tristan enter behind us. Tristan closes the door.

Caleb drags me toward the small two-person table near the foot of my bed, then not-so-gently pushes me down onto the chair. Grabbing my arms, he places them on the table.

To Bethany, he demands, “Clean these wounds at once. If they become infected, you will not live to see another day.”

“Yes, my King,” Bethany says and rushes into the bathroom. She returns with a first aid kit and a few towels.

Caleb paces as Bethany sits on the other chair at my table. She opens the first aid kit and pulls out some disinfectant.

“This will sting,” she tells me before she applies it to my cuts.

I hiss, it is painful, but endure. It could have been so much worse.

And compared to my other wounds, including the ones inside of me from being poisoned, this one might as well be a paper cut.

Caleb growls as he paces. Tristan steps nearer to him.

“We will punish those responsible,” Tristan says, as if in an offer of comfort to the clearly agitated King.

“That someone would even try, unnerves me,” Caleb says. His voice is gruffer than before as if he’s begun to shift in rage. “Perhaps | should cleanse the lot of them.”

“An extreme measure,” Tristan says. “We will do as you command, of course, my King, but I would caution against that much bloodshed at once. Your harem needs to appear strong, even if it’s not.”

Caleb chuffs as he turns back to me. “Tell me who did this.” His eyes are slightly red now. His hands are still shaped like human hands, but his fingers are curled like they might spring claws at any moment.

I have no doubt that if I provide a name, that person will be tracked down and killed at once, simply on my word. He’s so enraged, he won’t even investigate. He’ll simply murder.

Madeline and her entourage should be punished for what they’ve done, but death seems… extreme. After all, they hadn’t intended to kill me.

I really don’t want to be responsible for any more deaths.

So I keep my mouth firmly closed.

“Harper,” Caleb growls. “Answer me.”

He won’t take silence as an answer. I’ll need to give him something, even if that something is a bald-faced lie.

“I didn’t see who it was,” I say.

Bethany, while cleaning my wounds, lifts her gaze to me. I don’t meet her eyes, keeping mine locked firmly on the rampaging King in front of me.

He curls his lips up, showing how his canines are extending.

“You are lying.”

Chapter 45

Bethany continues to clean Harper’s wounds, though her mind is reeling. Why won’t Harper tell the King what he demands? Madeline, Gwen, and the others deserve whatever punishment comes their way, not just for what happened here today, but also for so many other atrocities they’ve committed against fellow harem members and their wait staff.

Bethany’s previous mistress was even the victim of their crimes once. They tied a frail rope around her waist and dangled her off the rafters, laughing about how she looked like a bobber on a fishing line.

They didn’t even ask her anything, or seemingly want anything from her. They just wanted to watch her suffer.

Bethany had been younger then, more timid. She’d been too afraid to intervene.

Not like she was this time, rushing in to save Harper from the knife. Maybe Harper’s kindness had helped embolden her. After all, Harper stood up for her against the bullies. Fair’s fair, Harper deserved that kind of loyalty in return.

Harper is a good person, unlike most of the people in this place. Perhaps that is why she is unwilling to give up Madeline and Gwen. She knows, that with the King’s temper, they will most likely die.

But why give such loyalty to people who don’t deserve it? Especially if it earns her the King’s ire in return?

Yet, after looking at Harper’s face of defiance, I slightly turn to glance at King Caleb’s reaction.

He’s clearly furious, at the start of shifting into his wolf, yet he does not lose control. The opposite seems to be true – he’s slowly returning to his normal human self.

His glare falls onto Bethany, and she holds her breath, frightened.

“Finish cleaning her wounds and then bring her back to the party,” Caleb tells her. Then, turning toward the door, he barks at Tristan. “Stay with them to ensure they follow my commands.”

“Yes, King Caleb,” Tristan says with a small bow.

Without another word, Caleb strides to the door, opens it, and walks through. He slams it closed after him.

Bethany jumps, but neither Tristan nor Harper has any outward reaction.

In the King’s absence, Bethany is even more confused. She has seen King Caleb interact with dozens of harem members over the years. He has never invested himself into their drama before, usually leaving the women to sort it out for themselves – even after bloodshed, or the dangling of Bethany’s previous mistress from the rafters.

Why, suddenly, does he seem to care so much about this one woman?

What could possibly make Harper so special?

It’s not Bethany’s place to question, so she continues her work, now covering the wounds with bandages.

Yet the question does stay on her mind as she does so.

Tristan walks closer to Bethany and me, that familiar bored expression on his face.

“You could just tell him the truth,” Tristan says.

“I don’t know what you are talking about,” I continue to lie.

Looking at me, Tristan tilts his head slightly to one side. “Why protect the women who did this? If you say their names, King Caleb won’t even question you. Not now, and not after. He will simply eliminate the threat.”

“I imagine that’s how things often happen around here,” I tell him. “But that’s not how things will be with me. I’m not going to have people murdered on a whim.”

“It’s justice,” Tristan says. “They attacked the King’s property with a blade. They deserve to have that same blade driven through them.”

The way he can so casually talk about killing someone makes me feel sick to my stomach.

“You are too soft,” Tristan says.

“Not vindictive enough, is more likely,” I reply. “I’ve seen enough death and what counts for your idea of justice around this place. I certainly won’t contribute to it.”

Some of the boredom ebbs from Tristan’s face, replaced now with a distant curiosity, the kind someone might express as they look at something unusual in an otherwise well-known place.

“You aren’t like anyone else in this kingdom,” Tristan says. “None that I’ve met before, anyway. No wonder you’ve stayed on his mind.”

“I’m not all that strange,” I reply, feeling self-conscious.

“You are,” Bethany agrees, speaking up. As I consider her, I find her giving me the same odd look that Tristan is. “No one here would take the time to learn the name of a slave.”

“You are my handmaiden,” I argue. “We are going to talk every single day. Why would I want to keep you so distant?”

“Typically,” Tristan cuts in, “Everyone here only looks out for themselves.”

“I couldn’t live like that,” I say.

“That’s why you are strange,” Bethany says.

Now, with the two of them ganging up on me, I’m really starting to feel self-conscious. Not enough that I will actually change anything about who I am, but enough that I really want this conversation to move onto something else.

“How are my arms?” I ask Bethany. She’s placing on the final bandage. “I don’t want to keep the King waiting.”

“Almost done,” Bethany says, focusing on her work.

To Tristan, I say, “People will notice the tears on my sleeves and my sudden bandages. Should I change?”

Tristan shakes his head. “It would be more obvious if you changed.”

“We’ll remove your sleeves,” Bethany says. “They’ve gotten all bloody anyway.”

“No one will say a word to you,” Tristan says. “They couldn’t ask even if they thought to. The King has made clear you are not to be approached.”

After fixing my bandages, Bethany removes her sewing kit once more and starts working on my sleeves. She cuts away the bloodied scraps then quickly mends what’s left, to make it seem as if the sleeves had been like this from the start.

“I’ll wait outside,” Tristan says, stepping into the hallway.

When he’s gone, I look at Bethany. “They kept confronting me about who did this. You were there, but they did not ask you once.”

Bethany lightly shakes her head. “I’m a slave. My word means nothing. I could scream Madeline’s name until my throat went hoarse, but no one would believe me. You are the one they will listen to. You have to be the one to tell them, or they will not act.”

“I won’t tell them,” I say.

“Then they won’t act.” Bethany finishes her work and then stands. “You are ready.”

Outside of the room, I reconvene with Tristan and together we walk back to the Hall. He doesn’t speak to me along the way, so I don’t speak to him either.

The guard at the door lets us in, and immediately I start searching for Caleb. Tristan stays at my side as he scours the room, and then begins walking through. I suppose, in this case, Tristan is acting as Caleb’s proxy, keeping away any potential conspirators that I might be plotting with. Or whatever else Caleb’s paranoid mind invented.

“There he is,” Tristan says, spotting Caleb first. He touches my arm, veering me in the right direction.

A few people clear from our path, opening up the line of sight, and I see him, Caleb.

I also see the woman standing very close to him.

The woman whose hand is resting far too comfortably on Caleb’s chest.

Chapter 46

The woman is wearing a too-tight red dress that pushes up her breasts provocatively and curves around her hips and ass like a second-skin, leaving little to the imagination. Her blonde hair is pulled back away from her face but then hangs down her back in loose ringlets.

She’s tracing tiny circles on Caleb’s chest, right over her heart, her long red nails catching on the diamonds encrusted into his tunic.

She seems entirely too familiar with Caleb, and it makes me want to rip her away and remind her of proper courtly decorum.

Immediately, I catch myself. Why do I care at all who flirts with Caleb, or who he allows to touch him? He is a ruthless King with an entire harem of women whose main purpose is to please him in bed. I’m going to feel uncomfortable with a woman touching his chest?

What’s wrong with me?

“Who is that?” I ask Tristan as we make our way over.

“One of the King’s many admirers,” Tristan says. “He’s unmarried. The kingdom’s most desired bachelor.” His cool gaze slides to me. “Why? Are you jealous?”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” I snap, though with alarm, I realize that’s exactly what my feelings are. How utterly foolish! This man has done nothing but torment me. I shouldn’t feel any kind of claim on him. In fact, I should be relieved that someone else might steal his attention away. Then maybe he’ll leave me in peace.

“Of course,” Tristan says, humor in his voice. “My mistake. How silly of me.”

I ignore him this time, and we continue to approach Caleb.

Coming closer, I realize now that despite how much the woman is leaning into Caleb, attempting to show off her sizeable assets, Caleb seems utterly bored with her. His gaze is not on her at all, but instead looking at his drink, or at his throne, or at a nearby passing guest, or finally, at me.

When he sees me, he immediately steps away from the woman and storms toward me.

“There you are,” he says, voice booming. “What the hell took so long?” As he reaches me, he grabs one of my arms and lifts it, inspecting it this way and that, likely checking Bethany’s work.

“Better to be thorough,” Tristan says. He nods toward the woman who is quickly approaching Caleb’s back. “Would you like me to handle your new lady friend?”

“Who?” Caleb asks. Glancing back, he spots the woman, then says to Tristan. “Yes.”

Tristan immediately steps forward, intercepting the woman before she can return to Caleb’s side.

A small sense of satisfaction rises within me, seeing her put-out expression as Tristan leads her away.

Caleb drops one arm and lifts the other. He gives this one the same careful consideration as he had the first.

“That handmaiden did an acceptable job,” Caleb says. “Good. I will not need to punish her.”

“Do I need to remind you that she saved my life? She is the sole reason that these wounds are not worse,” I say, annoyed on Bethany’s behalf. She shouldn’t be praised for the good she has done for me, not vaguely threatened.”

“If you would tell me who did this to you, I could handle it myself and this would all be a non-issue,” Caleb grumbles. “Yet you insist on being difficult.” He huffs a sharp laugh. “Though nothing about you has been easy. You are the most frustrating woman I have ever encountered.”

“You could let me go…?” I suggest.

He glares at me. “Tell me where my child is, and maybe I’ll consider it.”

He has no intention of letting me go, then.

“There is no child,” I say. “As I keep telling you.”

“You are a liar,” Caleb says. “You’ve proven that, time and time again. Eventually, I will have my answers.”

This isn’t the time or place to have an argument like this so I simply shake my head and let the conversation die.

Caleb slides his arm around my waist, as possessive as before.

“Tristan says that woman wanted to marry you,” I say, then immediately kick myself internally. Why can’t I leave this well enough alone? That woman is gone now, anyway.

… But she might be back. That thought doesn’t sit right with me. Even though I have exactly zero reason to care about any of this.

“Probably,” Caleb says. “Many women always try to woe me at these events, as if I will fall victim to their charms so easily. They only thirst for the power they would have as my Luna.” She huffs a sharp breath. “They insult me with their efforts. They know only my true mate will stand at my side as my Queen.”

I can’t help the strange glance I give Caleb. He doesn’t strike me as particularly romantic, yet here he is, saying not only does he believe in true mates, but he will deny permanent entanglements with anyone who is not his.

He catches me staring. “Does that surprise you?”

“You have so many women in your harem…”

“A harem is not a wife or a mate,” Caleb says.

I suppose that’s true.

“Ah. There is the new head harem member. She’s running late. I expected her speech twenty minutes ago,” Caleb says, drawing my attention back to the stage, where Madeline is struggling to climb up in her tight dress.

As she is Caleb’s harem, no one but him can deign to help her, at least not without express permission, which Caleb doesn’t give. Nor does he move to help her himself.

We just all quietly watch her struggle.

Someone in the crowd snickers. Someone else clears their throat.

When Madeline is finally on the stage and standing once more, she takes a second to correct herself and push back her hair.

“Ladies and Gentleman,” she says, in an effort to gain everyone’s attention, as if they all haven’t already been watching her struggle. “We thank you for attending our party tonight, where we celebrate the newest member among us.”

She speaks cleanly and crisply, with confidence and pride. How long did she have to stand in Veronica’s shadow, waiting patiently for her demise so that Madeline could take the spotlight?

Now that she has it, she seems intent on keeping it.

Whatever. She can burn herself in the light for all I care. Just leave me out of it.

“Harper. Welcome to the harem,” Madeline says, gesturing to me. Everyone begins to politely clap.

I dip my head in acknowledgment and thanks.

Caleb leans closer to my ear. While everyone glances at me, he whispers, “The moment this is over, I’m going to take you back to your room, rip this dress off of you, and fuck you until I make you cry.”

With everyone still looking at me, I can’t react. I try to force the heat back from my cheeks, but it’s no use, I’m definitely blushing.

“Maybe you’d like me to eat you out first,” he continues, voice low and rough in my ear. “I know you like my tongue, and all the things it can do.”

Blessedly, Madeline starts talking again, reclaiming the attention of the room.

Just in time.

Biting my lower lip, I glance back at Caleb. His gaze drops from my mouth to the deep V-cut of my dress. Lifting a hand, he lightly traces the edge of the fabric, just barely brushing my exposed skin.

He hums. “Why wait? A king can leave anytime he wishes, especially if he has business to attend to…”

Chapter 47

Caleb drops his hand down to my side and takes my wrist. He doesn’t ask, doesn’t command, simply turns away from me, and starts walking to a side door. I immediately fall into step behind him.

At his whispered promises, my pussy began to feel wet. Now, with the promise of more on the horizon, I’m dripping. My nipples are tight buds and my skin is electric.

I want to be touched, tasted… even claimed.

I have no love for this man, but I know my lot in life here. I am an object of his pleasure. So, I might as well take my own while I’m at it.

The side door leads to a side room with a couch, a table, and a set of chairs.

He’d promised to take me back to my room. Maybe he doesn’t trust himself to walk that far. He’s already hobbling, his hard dick tenting his pants.

He closes the door behind us and locks it.

Facing me once more, he closes the distance between us, grabs either side of the fabric of the deep v-neck cut of my dress, and tears it apart, exposing my bare breasts and my peaked aching nipples.

Whatever annoyance I have about him ruining my dress goes straight out the window as he grabs me by the ass, and yanks me against up and then up. My feet dangle off the ground as he lifts me up and up in an impressive show of strength. When my bare tits are exposed to his face, he leans forward and seals his mouth over one of my nipples.

Sweet relief.

My head falls back, my hair cascading down. He laps at my nipple, then circles around it, nudging relentlessly against the tight bud.

I comb my fingers through his hair, holding on as much as I can.

After a moment, he pops his mouth off one nipple, then kisses his way to the other, where he sucks that one into his mouth and offers it the same attention.

I try to bite back my moans, not wanting the others outside to hear. I don’t want Caleb to hear either. The asshole, I never consented to any of this. As good as it feels, he doesn’t deserve to know how much. I’ll keep my mouth clamped shut as long as I can.

It’s not as easy to hide the way my back bows as if begging him to touch more. Or the way my skin trembles as sweat begins to form on the surface of my skin.

His mouth is still on my breast, and he carries me toward the table. After kicking one of the chairs out of the way, he lowers me down. With my back pressed flat against the wood, he leans over me, continuing to devour my nipple.

Without the need to hold me any longer, he lifts one of his hands to my free breast, to flick at my nipple with his thumb.

I press my head back against the table with a thunk.

Lifting his head, he replaces his mouth with his free hand, teasing both of my nipples with his thumbs now.

He watches me. “You are trying my patience, slut,” he growls. “I want to hear your noises.”

“The others…”

They could hear, just as we can hear the band playing from inside this room.

“Let them,” Caleb says. “They will know I please my harem, just as I take my pleasure from them.”

Stubbornly I close my mouth once more.

Caleb narrows his eyes at me as if he sees a challenge here. Then, pushing apart my thighs, he drops to his knees. This puts his face directly in front of my pussy.

He’s not planning to…?

Oh! OH!

He is.

Caleb surges forward, tongue first, and licks all the way from my entrance to my clit. Once there, he seals his mouth over my clit and starts to suck in earnest.

I nearly buck right off the table. His hands grab my hips and roughly hold me down as he laps and sucks and utterly assaults my straining clit.

It feels so good, my mind is blank to all but yes and more, please more.

With my last working brain cell, I stubbornly keep my mouth shut.

Caleb growls, and the vibrations bring me even more pleasure.

Then, without warning, he slips a finger inside of me. Then two, pumping in and out, mimicking the speed he usually fucks me with.

It’s simultaneously too much and not enough.

It feels so good, but it’s not his dick.

Hells have mercy, I want him to fuck me.

Even with my mouth clamped shut, I can’t hide my noises anymore.

“Mmm…Mmm!”

“You taste so sweet,” he says, licking around his fingers at the entrance to my pussy. “I’ve been merciful long enough.”

This is merciful?

At once he pulls his fingers out of me and stands. In a flash of flying fabric, he disrobes until he’s totally naked.

My dress is in tatters but even so, the disparity of him naked while even the slightest parts of me are clothed sends fresh dampness between my thighs.

Scenting the air, he growls slightly.

His dick is rock-hard, straining. Taking it in hand, he lines himself up with my entrance and then pushes his way inside.

He finds no resistance as he slips in all the way to the hilt.

My body rejoices, finally filled once more.

“Would they could see you like this…” Caleb growls. He places his hand at the base of my throat, his thumb brushing alongside my silver collar. “They want to. Every man in there wanted the right to fuck you. But none will ever be able to. Do you know why?”

I’m yours. I bite myself back from saying it, whimpering instead.

He grins as if he still heard the words from my lips. “That’s right. You are my whore. This wet hole is for my dick alone. Now, I gifted you with pleasure. Why don’t you be a good little slut and tell your King how much you like it when he fucks you?”

“Mmm…”

“Use your words, slut. Or I won’t let you cum all night.”

I squeeze my eyes shut now too, the image of his hot nakedness between my thighs making me too horny for cognitive thoughts.

I’m quickly losing my willpower.

“You need more convincing?” he asks.

Slowly, he starts to pull himself out. Then, in a rush, he forcibly shoves himself back inside of me. Grabbing my hips, he keeps me steady, even moving me back and forth to meet his thrusts.

I feel like a sex toy, bobbing back and forth on his dick. But unlike a sex toy, pleasure is also filling me.

At the force of his thrusts, my breasts bounce up and down. His eyes stay fixed upon them. He licks his lips and my nipples harden.

Then, mercilessly, he changes the angle of his hips, and bucks back into me, more upward this time.

His dick drags across my g-spot.

I arch off the table.

My mouth falls open.

“Ah-Ah! Ah!”

“That’s it, slut.” Caleb growls, his voice so low and sexy, it eggs me on even more. “Let the whole capital know how well I’m fucking you. Let them wish they were me, plowing into you – fucking owning you.”

“Ah… Yes… Please… Ah!”

“Say my name, whore. Say my fucking name.”

Again and again, he pistons his hips, driving his hard dick inside of me with unrelenting force.

“Caleb…”

“Louder.”

“Caleb…!”

“Louder.”

“Caleb!”

“Again,” he growls, pushing impossibly harder, impossibly faster.

“Ah! Caleb! Yes! Caleb, please!!”

He doesn’t give up, again and again, until I finally scream at the top of my lungs.

“Caleb!!!”

My pussy tightens as I topple over the edge.

He pulls out at the last moment and comes all over my stomach and chest.

Chapter 48

The days continue on. Caleb constantly commands that I be on hand, ready to give him a massage whenever he demands one, so my routine starts to reflect Caleb’s own. I wake up early, wash and change, and then meet him outside of his door as he leaves his room.

He walks and I follow, him to the Hall. There, I stand near Tristan while Caleb performs his other duties, speaking with his people, his advisors, or even dignitaries from foreign nations.

One such dignitary glances at me in clear disgust. “Need that woman be in the room while we discuss such private political matters?”

Caleb growls, deep and low. “Are you questioning my judgment?”

The dignitary pales. “No, King Caleb, I was simply… uh… making an observation…”

“Then keep your observations to yourself, lest you unintentionally offend me,” Caleb snaps, his eyes flashing red.

The dignitary bows his head slightly. “Many apologies, King Caleb. I meant no offense.”

I have no illusions that Caleb is speaking in defense of me. In truth, I know his anger is as simple as he doesn’t like to be questioned, especially not in his own hall. Really, I should leave the room for some of the things they are discussing.

I don’t understand all of it, not being overly familiar with the southern country the dignitary comes from, but I know enough that I should probably be excluded.

Perhaps Caleb doesn’t consider me a threat. Maybe he’s right. Who would I even tell the information I learned? I have no way of communicating beyond these walls.

Caleb knows that. Everyone does.

At the peak of Caleb’s fury, I glance at Tristan beside me. He seems utterly bored with the entire ordeal.

Caleb losing his patience must be a common occurrence. It always seems to be, when I’m around. I’d thought it would be different with others… Actually, now that I think of it when he is dealing with his people, he usually shows a level of restraint.

Perhaps this dignitary has been on thin ice from the beginning.

“Please remember that I’m here to help negotiate a peace treaty, King Caleb,” the dignitary says. “I mean only to promote peace and solidarity between our two nations.”

Caleb grunts. “What you propose is an arranged marriage. How old is the princess you are trying to pawn off on me this time?”

My heart immediately jumps into my throat. A marriage?

King Caleb truly is the most eligible bachelor, not just in this kingdom but across the continent, it seems.

“She’s seventeen now, King Caleb,” the dignitary says.

“The answer is no,” Caleb says flatly. Seventeen is too young, but it seems like Caleb would have said no regardless. “You try this every year. The answer will always be the same.”

The dignitary sighs. “I must ask that you reconsider…”

Caleb sits upright in his chair. “I gave you my answer. Are you questioning my judgment again?”

“No, King Caleb.” The dignitary takes a step back.

Caleb shoots a frustrated glance at Tristan, who moves in at once.

“You know the drill by now, Sir. How many visits is this?”

“Seven,” the dignitary replies.

My stomach twists uncomfortably. Someone tell me he hasn’t been here trying to pawn off that same girl since she was ten? No wonder Caleb seems so annoyed with him.

“How about a drink,” Tristan says. “That tavern you like so much is open by now. The one with the big-chested -“

“Yes, yes, very good,” the dignitary says, eyeing me. “Thank you.” He beats a hasty retreat, Tristan in his shadow.

“Consort,” Caleb grumbles from the throne.

Startling out of my thoughts, I look at him. “Yes, my King?”

He gestures to his head. “I have a headache. I demand a scalp massage.

“At once, my King,” I say and rush forward. By now, I know the places to stand and take my spot behind him. Leaning forward, I push my fingers through his hair and start to press into his scalp.

He hums contentedly, as his shoulders sag slightly in relaxation.

When I start to feel him drifting, I slowly stop the massage. I know better than to try to put him to sleep. He’s always furious afterward.

“Better?” I ask, carefully pulling my hands back.

“For now,” Caleb says, though I can tell by how clear his voice is that his headache has passed. He doesn’t sound nearly so irritable anymore.

Tristan returns through the door, just as I’m stepping down from the stage to return to my post along the side of the Hall.

“King Caleb,” Tristan says. “Madeline, from your harem, wishes to have a word.”

Immediately, Caleb rubs his forehead again. “Have you told her I’m busy?”

“She insists on waiting until you can speak, even if it takes hours,” Tristan says, giving the King a flat look that says he’s already tried to talk Madeline out of this conversation.

Madeline, I know, can be headstrong.

With another, lengthy sigh, Caleb says, “Show her in.”

Tristan returns to the door and comes back with Madeline in tow. As Tristan walks to stand beside them, Madeline approaches the throne, then deeply curtseys before it.

“My King,” she says.

“Consort,” he replies, not even trying to hide his obvious annoyance. “Why do you bother me?”

“This humble servant merely wishes to convey a request, my King…”

Caleb waits. Madeline waits longer.

“Out with it,” Caleb snaps.

“Since the arrival of your newest consort, my King, you have denied the other women of the harem their visitation with you. The women grow lonely, missing your warmth in their beds, as well as your… virility.”

Caleb smirks at the compliment. It takes everything in me not to roll my eyes.

The harem should be pleased that I’ve occupied all of the King’s time. That could give them their own peace of mind and freedom to do whatever they want. They don’t have to sit around waiting for him all the time anymore.

Madeline obviously doesn’t see it that way. “Perhaps tonight, if my King could choose a different woman to lay with.”

Caleb hums, as if considering it. For reasons I don’t want to think about too hard, my heart starts to hurt, like it’s suddenly caught in a vice made of thorny vines.

“Is it my dick you miss, consort, or is it my favor?” Caleb replies, his eyes narrowing.

Madeline looks up at him in surprise. “It’s your passion, my King! Nothing else, I assure you.”

“Oh?” Caleb pushes up from his throne, standing now, adding several inches to the already high height he was towering over Madeline. “Do not believe yourself so clever. I’ve seen the glares you and the others of your ilk have sent Harper’s way.”

“I meant no harm…”

“When I discover who slashed that mark onto her arm, I will make them suffer,” Caleb says. He hops down from the stage, then reaching down, grabs Madeline roughly by the chip, forcing her to look at him. “Pray that it’s not you who lands in the way of my ire.”

Then, he roughly shoves her away. Off-balance, she falls onto her backside.

As Caleb turns away, Tristan moves in at once, ushering Madeline back to the door. She goes willingly, but not before shooting me a cold glare.

That night, when I returned to my room, there was a sharp knife stabbed down into my pillow.

I know what this is, though I have no way of stopping it.

A warning.

Chapter 49

Before I can even think to hide the knife or have any reaction other than, oh, shit, Caleb walks through the door of my bedroom. He doesn’t even knock, simply opens the door and saunters right in.

When he sees the knife, he abruptly halts straight in his tracks. “What the hell is that?”

“I’m not sure…”

Caleb storms farther into the room, coming to a stop right beside my bed and the offending pillow.

“Was this here when you arrived?” he asks.

“…”

Grabbing the knife he pries it from the pillow and inspects it. “This is a steak knife from the kitchen. Anyone could have access to these.” He shakes the knife in my direction. “Who did this?”

“I don’t know.”

He growls in frustration. “Again, you lie to me!”

“I’m not lying this time,” I say in a flash, then, realizing my error, snap my mouth closed.

His eyes narrowing, he storms closer to me. “What did you say?”

“Nothing.”

“You said that you are not lying this time. That means you’ve lied in the past.”

“No,” I say at once.

“Where is my child?!” he bellows roaring straight into my face.

I don’t want to cower, but he is intimidating, especially with his eyes flashing red as they are. I don’t have a wolf. Compared to him, I’m as fragile as a fallen tree branch. One wrong step and he could crack me right in half.

Still, even with the tremor of fear shooting through me, I force myself to remain at my fully height, hold his gaze, and reply, “There was never any child.”

Caleb growls louder. “And this?” He holds up the knife. “Who did this?”

“I don’t know,” I insist.

“Why are you protecting them? They mean to kill you.”

“I’m not protecting anyone,” I say, careful to not add ‘this time.’

Caleb throws the knife at the wall with such force that it lodges there. “Is it Madeline?”

“I don’t know…”

Grabbing me by the shoulders, he drags me toward him. His hands are clenched tightly, his fingers biting into my skin.

“Tell me,” he says once more, his eyes flashing dangerously. Yet, beneath the roar of anger, I see the rising heat of passion.

“I don’t -” I start to say, but I’m immediately cut off when he yanks me into his arms and covers his mouth with mine.

His kiss has teeth and leaves me gasping. Roughly, he holds me up against him, carries me to bed, and then throws me down onto it.

I can’t tell from his gaze whether he means to kill me or devour me. Sometimes I think he feels both.

Damn, this infuriating damned woman!

Time after time, she denies him the answers he seeks. First by refusing to share the location of their child. And now, by not telling him who is the one threatening her life.

It could be Madeline, but it could just as easily be any of the others. He needs answers to purge the betrayal from his harem. Why does she deny him the means to do so?

Why is she always so damned defiant?

Why can he not seem to break her spirit?

Bending down, Caleb grabs her dress and rips it clean off of her body. He’s deeply annoyed to see that she is wearing a bra and panties underneath. They only add to his rage.

“Get those off,” he growls, his voice rough from the wolf he’s barely holding back.

At once, Harper reaches behind her and unclasps her bra, finally revealing her delectable tits to his hungry eyes. She moves slower with her panties – too slow. Caleb grabs them and rips them off.

“Hey!” she objects.

He growls louder, silencing her.

She denies him in every other way. He will not be denied this.

Quickly, with a practiced ease, he sheds his own clothes until he is down to nothing. His cock is already hard, aching for this insufferable woman, yet it still swells as she looks down at it, her own hunger sparking in her eyes.

She likely has no idea she looks as she does, with how often she tries to object to his claiming her. Doesn’t she understand that he can see the lust in her eyes, as well as smell the desire building between her thighs?

He sniffs now, scenting it. So sweet. He half wants to taste it, but tonight is not the night for rewards. She will be punished for her lies, for her denying him.

For her… being threatened.

Under his raging lust, confusion wavers in the back of his mind. Why does he care about her life being threatened? This is how the harem determines its hierarchy. It’s always been this way before, and he’s never given a shit.

Let them all murder each other, for all he cares. He can always get more women to fuck.

But this time…

Damn it to the hell, this woman confounds him.

Pushing those thoughts away, he roughly grabs her by the ankles and drags her toward him, so that her ass is on the edge of the bed, with her legs up over his chest.

Lining himself up, he wastes no time grabbing her hips and plunging deep inside of her.

She claws at the blankets as her eyes squeeze shut. He should have gone slower, perhaps, but he could tell from her scent that she was ready.

Still, he doesn’t move until her eyes open. They’re so filled with desire, they egg him onward until he is bucking wildly into her tight wet hot pussy.

“Take it,” he growls, delving deeper. “Fucking take it.”

She moans and thrashes, her flawless skin damp with sweat.

She’s so fucking gorgeous like this, spread out, begging for him, taking his dick so good.

“Mine,” he growls, possessive over her like this in a way he doesn’t bother trying to understand.

No one will ever see her like this again. Not for the rest of her life.

Only him.

The consort orgasms four times before finally passing out on his dick. Caleb pulls out of her just as he comes, unwilling to gift her his seed.

His seed is meant only for his true mate.

As she rests there quietly, and he comes down from his high, he watches her with curious fascination.

What is it about this woman that affects him so strangely?

Even now he feels at peace, as he readjusts her on the bed, bringing her head to the pillow. Then he lowers himself down beside her.

She’s covered in his scent, which pleases him. No males will try to steal her away tonight.

That thought again startles him. He doesn’t care!

It must be the sex that’s addling his mind. After all, she is quite gifted in bed, offering herself up to him so beautifully. He loves watching her tits bounce, and the way her mouth falls slack when he hits the right spot inside of her.

Mostly, he enjoys making her scream his name, over and over again until she’s hoarse. Let the whole kingdom know where he takes his pleasure, he could care less.

Yet… even without the sex…

Even in the Hall, when she is simply near…….

Even now, when the sex is done and supposedly he should return to his own chambers.

He is at peace. Because of her.

As he drifts off to sleep at her side, the question remains…

Why?

Chapter 50

Another day, another banquet, this time for lunch. I’m starting to realize that the noble elites require Caleb’s time as much as his people’s problems do, likely to make themselves feel important. Half an hour into this banquet, and I’m still unsure what the purpose even is.

When I ask Tristan, he gives me the flat, bored look I’m coming to expect and says, “It’s some nobleman’s birthday. Our King tries to play nice these days. He’s killed too many nobles in the past. It’s been tiresome trying to replace them.”

An answer like that, which includes such blatant murder, shouldn’t be said so lightly. But, as I’ve been learning, there is nothing soft about this place. Only the strong survive. The rest are walked over so much they suffocate.

Thank the gods I at least have Bethany in my theoretical corner.

“There,” Tristan says, nodding his head.

I follow where he’s indicating and see a man wearing a gray sash from shoulder to shoulder. Otherwise, he’s mostly average. Average height and weight and build, with brown hair in a fashion that many other men have.

“That is the man of the hour. Lord Larkin. A dreadful bore,” Tristan says. “But he’s been pushing for this banquet. No doubt he intends to use the occasion to ask a favor of our King.”

“Does King Caleb know that?” I ask.

“Of course,” Tristan says. “He likely suspects many others with come to him for favors tonight as well. He’s not usually wrong in these things.”

“How tiresome,” I say. It must be exhausting having so many people wanting things from you all the time. Then again, he is the King. It’s his job to oversee all of his people’s needs.

“That’s why you are here,” Tristan says. “I anticipate many headaches tonight.”

“I’ll do my best to give him relief.”

“See that you do. If you’ll excuse me.” While talking to me, Tristan sees something off behind me and quickly heads to resolve it.

I’m only standing alone before Caleb swoops in to stand beside me. “There you are, consort.”

“Looking for me, my King?” I ask, teasing him lightly.

He seems in a less murderous mood than usual, which makes me feel bold.

I don’t know, after the rough- and frankly, mind-blowing – sex last night, when I woke up with him beside me this morning, sleeping and peaceful, my heart shifted, ever so slightly.

Yes, he is capable of many terrible things. But… I’m starting to see a side of him that is more… human. Not soft, just more vulnerable, in a way. He’s still a sharp blade, but maybe the handle isn’t as thorny as I thought.

Whatever happened to me, whatever I saw in him, it made it easier to be in his presence. In fact, as little sense as it makes to me, I sometimes look forward to it. It’s all very strange. Maybe my brain is just trying to make the most of a bad situation.

“I was looking for you,” Caleb replies, taking me seriously and not catching the teasing.

He might not be receptive to teasing. I’ll have to progress with caution.

“I need you to help shield me from these asinine conversations,” Caleb says, with annoyance clipping his words.

Just as I open my mouth to reply, Lord Larkin rushes over, “Oh, King Caleb! If I may have a moment!”

Caleb immediately glowers.

Turning to Lord Larkin, I speak up at once, “Pray, forgive me, Lord Larkin, but I’ve just been promised the King’s ear. You don’t mind if I go first, do you? There’s plenty of banquet left for you to go next.”

Lord Larkin frowns as he glances me over. I’m clearly only a member of the harem, I’m not sure how I rank compared to a Lord. But I do kind of remember seeing him at the event where I was introduced. If he was there, he undoubtedly heard what went on after.

Yes, he must be thinking of that, because as his cheeks turn red, he stammers something, and then scurries away.

Glancing at Caleb, I risk teasing him again. “You owe me one.”

“I owe you nothing, wench,” he grumbles, yet even as he says it, he threatens an arm around my waist and yanks me closer to his side.

“You were promised the King’s ear, were you?” He looks at me with mischief in his eyes. “What could you wish to ask of your king?”

“When do we actually plan to eat at this lunch banquet?” I ask. Forty-five minutes in now, and I haven’t seen even one sandwich.

Caleb scoffs at me. “Did I not feed you well enough at breakfast?”

What could he expect? Rigorous near-nightly sex makes a person hungry. I wasn’t going to say that to him, though, because I don’t want him to know how much I enjoy it. I’m sure my honest feelings would slip onto my face if I even tried to start.

Caleb looks over to an attendant and nods.

Immediately, the attendant disappears. A minute later, tables covered in food are wheeled into the Hall.

“There,” Caleb says. “Satisfied?”

“Yes,” I say at once.

He grabs my ass, then lets me go. “Be quick, lest that troublesome Lord bothers me while you’re gone.”

Nodding, I take off in the direction of the table.

I’m nearly there when one of the harem bumps into me.

“Oops!” she says as she spills her red wine all over the front of my dress.

What the hell!

There’s no way that was an accident. She didn’t hit me hard enough for any of this to be real.

I openly glare at her.

She shrugs. “You should really get that cleaned up. Red wine stains, you know. If only you weren’t so clumsy.”

As much as I want to reprimand this woman, I can feel the curious eyes of the partygoers zeroing in on my direction.

I have to be the bigger person, or I risk making a scene. And if I make a scene, Caleb might storm over here and lob this woman’s head off, without asking any questions.

So, for now, I turn and walk out of the Hall and back to my rooms.

Yet, as soon as I walk in, I find Bethany sitting in the middle of the floor, crying.

“What is it?” I ask, rushing to her. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine but the dresses…” Bethany says. “They came in a mob after you’d gone. I tried to stop them but they took everything. They took your whole wardrobe. Your dresses… everything’s gone!”

“Who did?” I ask. “Who came?”

Bethany lifts her crying red eyes up to me, and I know without her even having to say so that the ones who are responsible are Madeline, Gwen, and their entourage. Likely the one who spilled wine on me was just waiting for the signal that the deed was done.

I can only imagine them all in the Hall, waiting in gleeful anticipation for me to return in shame, wine spilled on my dress.

Standing, I move to the closet and peer within.

As Bethany said, everything is gone. Some hangers are on the floor. Only scraps of fabric and a bit of lace that must have torn off in the tussle are on the ground.

The King is expecting me, but I can’t return with a stained dress. It could risk embarrassing him. He’s been in such a good mood with me today.

I really don’t want him angry again.

“What do we do?” Bethany asks, miserable.

I don’t have any idea.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

The Lycan King’s Defiant Surrogate by Riley Above Story (Chapters 31 to 40)

Chapter 31

Caleb paces outside of the hospital room where inside, the doctors continue to try to save Harper’s life. It’s been thirty minutes so far, and still they work. A nurse he stopped told him, with fear in her eyes that it could be hours still before their work is done.

“There’s so much bleeding,” that nurse said. “As the doctors work, they have to be careful not to strain the heart too much or we could lose her…”

Damned fragile humans.

Caleb snorts now as he turns, ready to start his trek in the opposite direction.

Tristan, infuriatingly, continues to watch him from nearby as if he is studying him, some kind of specimen in a cage. Just one more thing Caleb will punish Tristan for when Harper is in the clear.

Tristan makes a humming noise as if realizing something, and Caleb stops at his pace to glare at him.

“What?” Caleb demands.

“Forgive me, my King,” Tristan said. “But I was just noticing that… it seems as if you might genuinely care for Harper.” “That vile slave woman has been nothing but a thorn in my side since the moment she was brought here,” Caleb snaps.

This is only mostly true, but he keeps those quieter moments locked deep away inside of him. He hasn’t forgotten the feel of her fingers in his hair as she gently massaged his scalp, helping him relax in a way that had never been done before.

Nor as he forgotten the way her body twisted and bowed delightfully beneath him in the throes of their passion. She could pretend to fight him all she wanted, but in the end, every single time, she curled those blunt fingernails into the meat of his back, tugging him closer with the full of her weak human strength.

She desired him. He could smell it in the air and taste it on her skin. Her words were ever-lies, but her body betrayed her truth.

If only it could betray other truths as well…

“I only care about my child,” Caleb continues. “If this slave dies, she will take that secret with her. I cannot allow that to happen.”

“Of course,” Tristan says, though his sarcastic tone marks a clear disbelief.

Caleb has half a mind to throttle this man right now. He could find another beta easily enough.

But he’s too busy right now.

He returns to his pacing.

Tristan stays blissfully silent.

Hours later, the doctors emerge from her room. Caleb grabs the closest one by the front of his scrubs and pins him into a nearby wall.

“I will hear good news now,” Caleb growls.

The doctor’s hands go up defensively. His face pales. “Y- yes, King Caleb. The patient is stable. She should pull through, though we will have to continue monitoring her…” An unwelcome shock of relief fills Caleb’s body. He hates the sudden feeling and shoves the doctor away roughly, taking it out on him.

“I will see her now,” he says and turns toward the door. “B-but my King….!” the doctor starts to say.

Caleb swivels on his heel, eyes blazing, fury firing within him. Surely this lowly servant is not trying to get in the way of the King?

The doctor immediately slinks back, frightened. “She is in a weakened state, my King. In your omnipotence… if you could extend… caution…”

“I will do whatever I please,” Caleb spits. Then turning toward the door, he pushes through it.

Harper is on the other side, asleep. Other nurses are in the room, checking the machines connected to her arms with tubes and wires.

“Get out,” Caleb snaps.

Seeing Caleb’s rage, the nurses tremble with fear. Unlike the doctor, they don’t need to be told twice to flee the room and clear the way for Caleb.

Approaching Harper, he sees that her frail body is covered in bandages and bruises. Even her neck is wrapped up in gauze. He growls lightly, knowing his marks are covered. At the sound of his growl, she begins to stir.

Good. He will finally have some answers.

I feel the moment I return to consciousness because my body hurts all over. It’s a dull kind of hurt though, the kind that feels distant – likely from pain-killing drugs.

Nearby I hear the beeping of a heart monitor. It seems to be matching in time with my own heartbeat.

Am I in a hospital? How strange. Shouldn’t I be dead?

It takes some time before I convince myself to blink my eyes open and actually see for myself where I am and what’s happening.

There’s a handsome man standing beside my bed. Gods above and below, he’s the most gorgeous male I’ve ever seen in my entire life, even with that brooding look in his eyes.

Who is he? I wonder.

Then I remember, and my stomach sinks.

King Caleb leans over my bedside, glaring down at me from above.

“Tell me why you didn’t beg me for mercy when you had the chance,” he says, voice sharp with barely-retrained anger. That seems to be his preferred way of talking to me. Even on my deathbed, I can’t escape it.

It would probably kill him to treat me with a modicum of kindness.

“You wanted answers that I’ve already given you,” I tell him.” That hasn’t changed. I will tell you until I’m blue in the face, there was never any child.”

“You liar…” he growls. He’s intimidating, flashing his sharp canine teeth, but after everything I’ve been through – or maybe it’s the drugs – I don’t have it in me to be afraid.

“I’m not lying,” I insist.

His eyes narrow. “I should have let you die.”

“But you didn’t,” I remind him.

At once, his hand goes to my throat and he starts to squeeze. The dull pain amplifies slightly, especially when his fingers dig into the wounds made by the lion’s sharp teeth. Even then, I can’t manage more than a tired whimper. “You will tell me honestly what I want to know,” Caleb demands. Some of his rage seeps into his voice, calling forth his Alpha tone. It makes me want to comply, but that won’t make a difference.

I’m already complying. He just doesn’t believe me.

“I never had a child,” I say again.

“That’s not my question this time,” he says coldly, surprising me.

I blink at him. What else could he possibly want?

“Before you passed out, you said a man’s name. Samuel,” Caleb spits the name out with disgust.

My heart drops down into my stomach. The heart monitor picks up how fast the pace increases which only seems to make Caleb angrier. His fingers curl tighter. His upper lip twists into a snarl.

“I recognize the name. He is the soon-to-be Alpha of your pack, is he not? I would know your relationship with this ‘man.”

It’s hard to swallow but I manage, my throat pressing up against Caleb’s palm. Otherwise, I stay still and quiet.

Caleb is irrationally quick to anger, and he believes me to be his property. Who knows what he would do if he knew my heart belonged to another?

“What does he mean to you?” Caleb growls. “What do you mean to each other?”

Chapter 32

“Answer me,” Caleb demands.

I can’t possibly tell him the truth. In his rage, he might purposefully seek out Samuel just to kill him.

“We’re like siblings,” I say.

Caleb glares at me, clearly not believing me.

“It’s true,” I double down. “Soon, he’s even going to be my brother-in-law.” That truth still stings, but I share it regardless. Despite my feelings for Samuel, he’s unlikely to choose me in the end.

Whether what he told me recently on the phone was the truth, or if it was what he said the day I left, he still picked Leah in the end.

Just as well, since I’m never getting out here alive.

Caleb slightly loosens his hold on my neck, not enough to let me go, but enough to relieve some of the pressure and allow me to breathe normally.

“You called out his name on your deathbed,” Caleb says confidentially like he’s speaking facts. “A person does not do that with a sibling. He said his name like a lover…”

“He’s not…”

Caleb leans down over me, bringing his face very close to mine. “It does not matter what he once was. He will not be your lover any longer. You belong to me.”

Just as I think Caleb might kiss me, he shifts at the last moment and brings his lips near my ear instead. Just beneath my ear and above the bandaged skin of my neck, Caleb closes his mouth over an exposed patch of tender flesh and greedily sucks in his mark.

Even tired and sore, my body reacts to him at once. My pussy gets wet and my nipples harden. I start to squirm on my hospital bed, wishing he would touch me in other places, and then touch me more.

I hate this needy desperate side of myself that only seems to come alive with him. Ever since he left me wanting in that office room, I’ve wanted him to finish. Even a near-death experience couldn’t cut my desire for this man.

Foul and vicious as he is. Demanding, loathsome villain.

After breaking from my skin, he admires the mark he made. He licks across it once, tongue flat, then brings his lips up to my ear.

“I forbid you from thinking about any other man,” Caleb commands. “You are my property. Your body and mind belong to me.”

“My mind will always be my own,” I say weakly. I can’t defend my body as readily, not with the sexy pheromones it’s likely putting into the air. Caleb could easily call my bluff.

“Vile woman,” he snaps, then kisses me hard. He laps his tongue into my mouth, persistent and demandingly stroking my tongue with his.

I force myself to keep my hands on the bedsheets, but too soon, they move of their own accord, rising to his shoulders where I hold on.

When he breaks the kiss, he growls, eyes flashing with lust. “If you were well enough, I’d fuck you raw.”

A whimper escapes the back of my throat, despite my best efforts to bite it down.

Laughing lightly, he strokes a hand over my forehead to my hair and hushes me. “There, there. Soon, my little whore. When you are well again, I will fuck you so hard that you forget your own name, and only know mine.”

I shiver at the promise, then condemn myself.

I hate this man. He treats people like toys and plays with their lives. I shouldn’t desire him at all, let alone actively want him in my bed.

Still, as he snakes a hand under the covers and slides his fingers down, those protests go out the window pretty quickly.

I try to grab his wrist in a weak attempt to stop him. “No…”

“I’ll train your body,” he says. “If not your mind. I’ll touch you every time you are near me. Then, anytime you so much as glance even a picture of me, your body will alight. I want you begging for it every time I enter the room. My horny slut, craving my cock.”

The dirty talk should not work nearly as well as it actually does, but when his filthy words combine with the sudden press of his fingers to my click, all I can do is claw onto his shoulders, throw back my head, and whine.

Caleb hums, pleased, as he continues to toy with my body.

Leaning down to my chest, he finds where one of my hard nipples jerks out against my hospital gown and covers it with his hot mouth. The friction of the gown, combined with the insistence of his flicking and twirling tongue, sends spikes of pleasure shooting through me.

Beside us, the heart monitor beeps faster and faster.

Caleb releases my nipple after a long moment, but only so he can move to the other and give it the same treatment.

Arching my back, I press my chest forward, giving him more access. He slides his free arm under my back to keep that arch, as he continues to suck and lick his fill. All the while, his fingers do magical things to my clit, tugging and rubbing.

I’ve been so horny and on edge, that I can already feel myself reaching the peak.

I don’t know what I want… For him to slow down? To go faster? To stop? To keep going?

My mind is a mess.

He doesn’t seem to care about any of my input, continuing his onslaught with his mouth and hands.

Before long, I’m arching even farther.

I try to stop my cries, but they still push from my lips.

“Ah… Ah!”

Caleb pops off my nipple. “Say my name, slut. Tell everyone who owns you.” Immediately he latched back onto my other nipple, giving me no time to catch my breath – or my thoughts.

“C-Caleb!” I shout. Or, more, it’s wrung from me, as my orgasm strikes, shaking my limbs all the way down to my core.

I tremble. My pussy quivers, pushing out more dampness. I claw my fingernails into Caleb’s shoulder.

He smiles against my breast.

Then, I pass out.

Rock hard in his pants, Caleb needs his own release. For a moment, he considers fucking Harper while she’s unconscious on her bed, but… where is the fun in that? She needs to be awake to enjoy it, and her frail body might not handle the strain.

What he needs is a member of his harem to suck him off. Now.

Turning away from Harper, he pushes out of the room, storms past Tristan and the doctors, and heads for his bed chamber.

As expected, one of his harem leans against the wall outside of his door. She’s already topless like he summoned her that way. When she sees him in his state, she pouts out her bottom lip.

“Please allow this lowly one to pleasure you, my King,” she purrs.

It should excite him, this damp wet hole ready to be filled.

Instead, it only frustrates him.

He doesn’t want this one right now.

“Get out of the way,” he growls and pushes his way into his room. He slams the door closed behind him, locking everyone out.

Alone, he tears open his pants and his cock springs free. He takes himself in hand and begins to stroke in earnest.

Ca… -Caleb!

Thinking of Harper shouting his name brings him to the edge in record time.

If only he was inside of her, he’d have her screaming all night.

“Fuck,” he growls and cum.

Chapter 33

Compared to the depths of the coliseum, the hospital is like a five-star hotel. The hospital bed is plush. The room is relatively private, with just a few doctors and nurses coming in and out now and then. They even give me food that tastes fresh, not moldy, and hot or cold water whenever I ask for it.

As the hours and then days pass, Caleb stays far away from me. Once or twice I have seen him walk past the open door of my room, but never does he come in to see me. At least not while I’m awake. Sometimes when I wake from a nap I can see him in the air, but it could be my imagination.

I spend most of my time sleeping.

Once, Tristan does come by to visit, though he doesn’t stay long.

“I just wanted to see how you were feeling,” he says.

“Tired,” I reply. I always feel tired lately. That’s probably part of the recovery process.

Tristan frowns like something is bothering him.

“What is it?” I ask. With Caleb, I’d bite my tongue, but Tristan has always been the more approachable of the two, even if he looks at me like I’m an idiot half the time. The other half, he stares at me with cool disinterest.

He has neither of those expressions right now, which troubles me.

“You’ve been sleeping a lot,” Tristan says.

“My body needs time to recover,” I say. Then I remind him, “I am human.”

Tristan’s flat bored look returns. “I haven’t forgotten. But even so, your healing progress is slow. You should show substantially more improvement than you have.”

I have my own theory, that maybe my body is purposefully sabotaging us so that we can stay in this plush bed for longer. But I suppose that doesn’t really make sense. The doctors’ medicine should help fix my body even if it is being stubborn.

Glancing up, I eye the IV bag which slowly drips down a tub and into my arm. That’s how they’ve been giving me all of my medicines now.

Tristan walks closer, inspecting the bag.

“Have you noticed anything strange?” he asks. “Anyone who is hanging around that shouldn’t be? Any unusual smells?”

I’m not about to tell Tristan that I scented Caleb in this room. He’ll really think I’ve lost my mind. There’s not a chance in hell that Caleb cares enough about me to make sure I’m alright.

Yet Caleb wouldn’t fit the bill of what Tristan is asking for anyway. As King, Caleb is allowed to be wherever he wants. Nothing strange there.

“I’m sorry,” I tell him. “I honestly don’t know. I’m asleep most of the time…”

“Keep your eyes open as much as you can,” he says, his features hardening into something stern and even more unhappy than usual. “The moment you see anyone who doesn’t belong, you call out for the King, do you understand?”

She says it like he means it, so I nod. “Okay.”

I don’t want to tell him that he’s scaring me, but the fact remains that he has. Perhaps what he’s gifting me here is fair warning.

This place may seem like a five-star hotel but it is still a murder house.

Someone could be trying to kill me.

Caleb is not walking past the hospital ward because he is concerned. It’s more of a way to further his authority. For too long, he avoided this section of his grounds, allowing the doctors and nurses here to become complacent without his order.

By showing his face, he’s reestablishing the proper hierarchy.

It makes perfect sense to his very logical brain.

And while he’s at the hospital ward, it would be just as logical for him to wander past the room of his slave, just to be assured that her health isn’t in decline. After all, he needs her alive to be able to locate his child.

With these thoughts in his mind, he makes this trek somewhat of a ritual, one he takes three times a day, in the morning, midday, and at night.

For all of his trips so far, he has found Harper sleeping. This time is no exception. However, this time, Tristan is standing outside of her door speaking softly with a doctor. Tristan’s face is a blank slate, but the doctor looks worried. It’s enough to put Caleb on edge.

Storming forward, Caleb immediately grabs the doctor by the shoulder and yanks him toward him.

“What is the meaning of this?”

The panicked doctor looks from Tristan to Caleb, back and forth like his head’s on a swivel.

“Harper isn’t getting better,” Tristan says. “In fact, she seems to be taking a turn for the worst.”

“What?!” Caleb shouts. He glares at the doctor, hate rising in his heart. “You said she was stable.”

“She w-was… my K-King.”

“You said she would recover in time!” Caleb shouts even louder.

“S-she should have!”

“Then why?” Caleb shakes him.

“We don’t know, Sir.”

Useless, Caleb throws the man aside and turns to Tristan instead. “Tell me what is happening here.”

“I’m not sure yet, but I have some suspicions,” he says.

“I would know them,” Caleb demands.

Tristan hesitates like he’s not ready to voice his thoughts.

Caleb doesn’t give him a choice. “Now, Beta.”

“I think someone might be poisoning her.”

Poison…?

Someone would dare try to take what belongs to him.

Enraged, Caleb tears away from Tristan and pushes open the door to Harper’s room.

At once he can tell something is definitely wrong. Her cheeks are swollen and her color is gray. The doctors run tests all around her.

With hooded, tired eyes, she watches them. “I don’t feel so well…” she says.

Caleb moves past the doctors to an open spot near Harper’s pillow. She turns to look up at him.

“I think I’m dying…” she says, almost as if in a daze.

Something uncomfortable twists in his gut.

“Don’t you fucking dare,” he growls. “If you die, I will immediately destroy your entire pack, including your precious Samuel.”

Fear flashes in Harper’s eyes, immediately replaced by defiance.

Good. That’s the same look she gave him in the arena when she fought off those lions for far longer than her meager abilities should have allowed her.

It’s that impossible determination that should keep her alive.

“You stay alive,” he orders. This time, she had better listen to him or there would be actual hell to pay.

I am so tired, but I try to stay awake, afraid that if I close my eyes for too long, I might never wake up again.

Despite my best efforts, I nod off every now and then, though I’m quick to wake up again with a start.

It’s during one of these starts that I notice a figure beside me not in scrubs but instead dressed in fine silks and satins.

I recognize her, though with my tired, wounded mind, it takes me far longer than it should to place her.

She’s one of the harem’s women…

But I know her from elsewhere…

From before…

She’s from our pack.

“Nina?”

Nina glances down at me with an eerie kind of smirk on her face. The good humor does not meet her sharp-eyed gaze.

Holding up a needle, she clutches the tube of my IV.

“Don’t worry, Harper. It will all be over soon.”

Chapter 34

“What is that?” I say, trying to reach through the fog of my mind. It’s still so difficult to piece things together. To my knowledge, she is no doctor or nurse. She should not be touching those IVs. “What are you doing?”

“What do you think I’m doing, Harper?” Nina says, laughing cruelly at my cloudy ignorance.

“I don’t… know…” Then, like the clouds suddenly parted in my mind, I’m overcome with a revelation.

Nina isn’t here to help me, to offer support, or to check on me because she’s from our pack. Nina is trying to kill me!

Has she been poisoning me all along? Is she the reason I haven’t been getting better?

But that doesn’t make any sense. Yes, we certainly don’t agree on everything about this place. She wants to climb up the harem ladder. I just want to go home. But I thought being from the same pack gave us a special bond, a special connection that transcended this place.

Obviously, Nina doesn’t feel the same connections to our pack that I do. We were never friends. We were never bound by anything.

Nina, like Veronica, only cares about moving herself up the ladder of power and influence, to hell with anyone who might come in their way.

I’m too weak to fight back. The best I can do is shuffle back and forth a little.

“Nina. You don’t have to do this,” I tell her. “I’m not a threat to you…” I don’t have any aspirations for power here. I only want to escape, to go back to my pack and be as near Samuel as I physically can be.

He might be tied to my sister now. Maybe our love would never be given the room it needs to develop beyond yearning from a distance, but even that slow torture would be preferable to this.

“I only want to go home,” I say.

“You think what you want matters?” Nina asks. “Your desires mean nothing compared to the whims that our King has for you. He jumped into that arena for you, Harper. That means more than you seem to understand…”

Weakly I shake my head. “He would have done that for anyone he believed he owned. To him, I’m his property…”

“He’s never done that before. Not with anyone, even the highest-ranking harem members. You saw how he handled Veronica.”

“If he treats me differently, it’s only because he wants something from me…”

“Ah, yes, the location of your child.” Nina shoots me a glare. “Another reason to kill you. The first child should have been birthed at the harem with a harem member. For our King to gift you with that privilege is a rare error from our King that needs to be corrected.”

“I was never pregnant…”

“It doesn’t matter, honestly,” Nina says. “The end result will be the same after this kicks in.”

The way she said, so calculatingly, with not even a hint of warmth in her voice, sends shivers through my veins. To her, I’m not a person, just a thing standing in her way. She’d cast my life aside as quickly and easily as she would clean mud off of her shoe.

Carefully, she aligns the needle with the opening of the IV.

If I don’t do something now, I’m done for. I try to move my arms. Even if all I did was yank out the IV, I would be safe. But I’m just so tired…

I feel like I have a thousand-pound weight on my limbs, holding me down.

“H-help…!” I call, but even getting enough air to shout is exceedingly difficult. “Help!”

“There’s no one coming to save you,” Nina says.

Pressing the needle into the opening, she starts to squeeze the liquid from the needle into the tube.

In horror, I watch as the liquid starts to drip down through the tube.

If I don’t do something, I’m going to die!

Wildly, gathering all of my last reservoir of strength, I reach one hand up to my arm and start to tug at the IV.

Nina sees and before I can save myself, she swats my hand away. It drops down to the bed. I don’t have the strength to lift it a second time.

“Help…!” I try once more.

Nina rolls her eyes. “So troublesome.” Lifting her own hand, she covers my mouth. Now, even if I shout it won’t matter.

The liquid drips down the line and finally into my arm.

The burning begins at once, and my heartbeat immediately kicks up. The monitors blare.

Someone notice! Someone come!

At this point, even the brute of a king would be a welcome sight. He would save me, just like he did in the arena…

I heard he even shifted. I wish I could remember…

My thoughts are getting hazy. It hurts to breathe.

Maybe it would be easier to succumb to the darkness. What has the light ever done for me, but take me from the people I care about and torture me?

If I just close my eyes…

If I succumb…

No. I fight the feeling, forcing my eyelids open. I can’t give up. Things are shitty now, but they can always get better. Samuel’s still out there… If I just hold on…

Where is the King? Shouldn’t he be protecting me?

My heart lurches in my chest. An alarm starts to scream at my bedside.

“Fuck,” Nina curses. “Just fucking die already.”

I hold on…

I can’t die yet…

In my mind, I whisper for the one savior I know in this place.

My torturer. My jailer. My king.

Caleb…

In yet another boring meeting, Caleb sits in a chair at the end of a long table, while his advisors bicker back and forth. He stopped listening long ago. This is a par for the course among them. They’ll argue, trying to sway Caleb’s opinion. In the end, Caleb will do whatever he wants to do anyway.

Things are proceeding as normal, until suddenly…

A sharp chill shivers up Caleb’s spine. Immediately, he’s on alert.

Did someone just say his name?

He glances behind him sharply. No one is there. The rest of the room is empty and undisturbed. There is only him and his advisors sitting at this table.

What could cause this sudden tension within him, then? Why does he feel like he’s under attack?

Returning his gaze to the table, his advisors are still bickering – except Tristan, at Caleb’s right, who watches him now.

“Is something amiss, my King?” Tristan asks. The simple question startles and silences all the others in the room. Everyone now looks at Caleb.

Caleb sees the worry on his advisors faces, and that worry itches at him, making him suspicious.

Are they the ones making him feel this way?

They could be plotting against him. They likely were… Hoping to undermine him so they could swoop in and claim more power.

A cold certainty fills him as his skin continues to feel pin-pricks of discomfort.

Something is actively going on. He only needs to uncover what.

With a narrow gaze, he glares around the room, staring sharply into the eyes of each of his advisors. Many of them look frightened. If they are innocent, why would they need to be afraid?

“Tell me,” Caleb says, hatred and suspicion bringing out the wolf in

his voice. His words are gravelly and low. “Which of you are plotting against me this time?”

Chapter 35

“Si…-sir?” one of the advisors stutters, when Caleb continues to glare at him specifically.

“Is it you?” Caleb demands. “Are you plotting to kill me?”

“No!” the man says at once and lowers his head in reverence. “Of course not, m-my King.”

Caleb doesn’t like how he denied it twice. Too many denials could just as easily be a confession.

“If any one of you is plotting to kill me, I will find out about it,” Caleb threatens. “And when I do, I will tear your limb from limb while you are still alive.”

A few faces pale further.

Only Tristan seems utterly unbothered by Caleb’s outburst. Instead, he watches Caleb curiously.

“You seem agitated, my King,” Tristan says. “Are your headaches returning?”

Caleb does have a headache, yes, but he’s had that since early this morning and only started feeling this nervous tension a few brief minutes ago.

If only Harper were here, he would demand a massage, and some ofthe pressure in his mind and muscles might give way. Unfortunately, she’s still in the hospital. The doctors still haven’t discovered what’s wrong with her, despite Caleb’s threats to end them personally if they don’t fix her.

Thinking of Harper makes that prickling feeling return to his skin, tenfold. He’s on his feet before he even realizes he’s moved.

“Beta,” Caleb says.

Tristan immediately rises.

Caleb heads to the door and exits, with Tristan in his shadow. The other advisors let out a loud breath as soon as his foot is past the threshold. They must feel relief, thinking his ire pulled elsewhere. They have no idea of the danger they are still in.

After he checks on Harper, he will return to delve deeper and find the one who plans on betraying him. That person will then be tortured slowly before being killed.

More pangs of discomfort crawl through Caleb’s insides, forcing his feet to move faster. Before long, he’s running toward the hospital ward, without really understanding why.

When he reaches the ward, doctors and nurses are swarming, rushing toward Harper’s room.

“What’s happening here?” Caleb growls at one of the nurses. She cowers at once.

“The slave from the arena,” the nurse replies nervously. “Her vitals are dropping. No one knows why…”

“She’s dying?!” Caleb blares.

“Yes, my King,” the nurse says. “I’m sorry, I must assist…”

Caleb steps back and lets the nurse go forward.

“My King,” Tristan says, moving toward Caleb’s side. Caleb follows the length of Tristan’s gaze to where a familiar woman is moving like a salmon upstream away from Harper’s room.

“That’s one of my women in the harem,” Caleb says.

“Nina,” Tristan supplies the name. Caleb doesn’t bother remembering them all. Most of the time, for what he needs his harem for, names are not necessary.

“Have I given her permission to train as a nurse?” Caleb asks, already suspecting the answer.

Sometimes, the more curious, more established members of his harem grow bored with sitting around all day. If they ask him, he sometimes gives them permission to train or observe other areas of his capital. So long as they do not embarrass him, he genuinely does not care what they do to pass the time.

“No,” Tristan says.

“Stop her. Bring her to an interrogation room,” Caleb says.

“At once,” Tristan says and starts forward.

When Nina sees him approach, she pales. All the more suspicious, then.

Anger flares up hot and fast inside Caleb. If she had anything to do with this, Caleb would show her no mercy.

Tristan, moving swiftly, snatches Nina by the arm and immediately drags her away.

“I didn’t do anything wrong!” Nina shouts. Everyone ignores her.

While the doctors work on Harper, Caleb paces outside of the door to her room.

She must survive this. He’s already threatened to end her pack. Surely she will continue to hold on to ensure that does not happen.

At his growing worry, he scoffs at himself, reminding himself that he only cares because he needs her alive to find his child.

He doesn’t care about her beyond that.

After a few, long, agonizing moments, where Caleb wonders if he’s lost his only lead to his child – as well as the most annoying woman he’s ever met – the sirens and blares finally stop, and one of the doctors steps out of the room.

Seeing Caleb, he approaches him at once.

“With the care we’ve been giving her,” the doctor says, “There is no reason for her health to plummet like this, let alone so quickly.” The doctor’s face tightens, grim. “We have cause, I believe, to suspect her recovery is being sabotaged.”

The image of Nina rushing away from the scene flashes through Caleb’s mind. “How?”

“There’s evidence that the IV has been tampered with. We need to run tests to find out what exactly has been injected

“She’s being poisoned,” Caleb finishes, tired of his doctor double-talk.

Caleb is a man of action. He needs clear concise verbiage so that he can move to action.

“That’s a blunt way of putting it, but yes. Though I don’t have concrete proof yet, that is what I suspect.”

“Can you fix her?” Caleb asks.

“We’re making every effort to,” the doctor says. Caleb respects this man, who lowers his head in reverence to Caleb while still being upfront and honest with him. He is not just saying what he thinks Caleb wants to hear, as so many others do. “It would assist us greatly if the source of that poison were to be stopped… And if we knew the specific kind that’s been used…”

“Leave that to me,” Caleb says, voice dropping dangerously low. “You fix her.” He points at Harper’s room.

“Yes, my King.”

Caleb dismisses him and the doctor returns to Harper’s room.

Knowing what he must do, Caleb pulls out his cell phone and texts Tristan.

Where did you take her?

Ten minutes later, Caleb has descended to the interrogation rooms on the level above the dungeons. Personally, he would have preferred to stuff Nina down into the dank and dark pits rather than these sterile, over-lit boxes, but perhaps that part can come later.

Torture can come later.

Right now, what he needs are answers.

Confirmation. Proof.

Then justice.

Tristan stands outside the room in the hallway. With his arms crossed and his eyes closed, he looks more annoyed than usual. Even when we torture her, he generally seems bored.

He opens his eyes as Caleb approaches. “Should I enter with you?”

“Yes,” Caleb says. “When she gives up the name of the poison, alert the doctors.”

When she does. Not if. There is no if.

Caleb already knows what she’s done.

Tristan nods and opens the door. Caleb steps through first.

Nina sits on a metal chair behind a card table. Spotting Caleb, she stands. “Maaa…-my King!”

She’s nervous. Caleb immediately clocks the way her voice trembles and her hands twitch.

Caleb walks across the room to the far wall and waits for Tristan to close the door, locking her in the cage with his monster.

“You are not going to lie to me,” Caleb says.

“Of course, my King,” Nina replies.

“Good.” Caleb turns to look at her. He allows some of his wolf to break free, flashing red over his eyes and extending his canines. His body starts to surge taller. His hands turn to claws.

He’s careful to keep himself from going full-wolf. He wants to be able to talk.

The effect of his beastly wolf never fails to intimidate.

Nina’s eyes are wide with fear now, as she inches backward away from him.

“Tell me,” Caleb growls. “What kind of poison did you inject into Harper?”

Chapter 36

Blinking my eyes open, I’m once again surprised to find myself still alive. In fact, I almost feel… better?

I lift my limbs, surprised to find that I still can, and it’s so much easier than it was when Nina was putting that needle into my IV tube and –

Fear floods through me at the thought, and I jerk upright.

A man at my bedside quickly steps in, guiding me back down onto the mattress. “Easy,” he says. “Don’t hurt yourself further.”

Blinking the sleep from my eyes, I recognize the man as the King’s Beta, Tristan. He’s standing at my bedside, frowning down at me as a teacher would a petulant child.

We aren’t alone in the room. An armed guard stands near the door, looking more alert than bored like he’s on the job here. Is he on the job here?

I have no idea the details, but for me to still be alive must mean that some vital things must have happened. Either whatever Nina gave me wasn’t enough to actually kill me, or the doctors were able to intervene in time…

In a rush, I face Tristan and start talking. “Nina put something into my IV. I couldn’t move to stop her, I don’t know what it was, but it -“

“Stop,” Tristan says. “We know all this.

“You… You do?”

Tristan nods. “King Caleb interrogated Nina himself.”

“He did?”

Tristan gives me a flat look. He’s not going to repeat himself, that’s clear.

I try to process the information that I have. If Caleb interrogated her… If he learned the truth…

Then…

“Where is Nina?” I ask.

“Which part?” Tristan asks to clarify.

He doesn’t need to say more than that for me to know that Nina is dead and that she likely faced torture.

Even though she was actively trying to murder me, I take no pleasure in her passing or the brutal nature of it. She might have hated me, but to me, she was from our pack. However misguided this place had made her, she deserved better than to be slain in such a way.

This place continues to be a nightmare when brutal murder stands in the place of justice around here.

“You don’t need to worry about her anymore,” Tristan says. “You only need to concentrate on restoring your health. If not for your own sake, then for that of the King.”

This time the flat look we exchanged is from me to him.

“Yes, I’m sure the King wants me healthy again before he throws me back into the coliseum.”

“You aren’t going back to that place,” Tristan says. “At least not now. You have other priorities.”

Priorities? “What are you talking about?”

“Feel better,” Tristan says. “Then our King will show you.”

I’m not thrilled about being left in the dark on this. For every danger that passes, another seems to be waiting in the wings. Caleb might have eliminated Veronica and Nina, but he remains the greatest threat against me.

Tristan doesn’t wait around for me to probe further. He simply ups and leaves me alone in my hospital bed.

The guard stays, however – watchful. I don’t ask him questions though, knowing he likely has as many answers as I do. Zero.

Instead, I focus on my health. For the next few days, my strength gradually returns to me, and after a full week, I feel well enough to walk around. Though I have no visitors other than the doctors and nurses and the guard, I’m not terribly lonely.

The nurses make small talk when they check on me, which is enough.

This place has taught me that I’d rather be alone than faced with the violent treachery everyone here seems to feel for everyone else.

I’m not part of this wheel of power plays, nor do I want to be. I just want to survive long enough to be allowed to go home.

Then on the eighth day of no visitors, Caleb walks into my room. I’m standing and thankfully dressed. Yesterday, I requested more than my simple hospital gown, which opened in the back. One of the more generous nurses supplied me with a set of scrubs.

Caleb looks now at the loose teal blue top and bottom covering me and frowns. That frown remains as he looks up to my eyes.

After having spent so much time away from the man, I forgot what it’s like to be in his presence. He’s a strong man in muscle bulk and stature, but even beyond that, his presence fills a room so completely that it’s difficult to concentrate on anything else.

And gods, he is handsome.

His eyes are wild, almost feral, dangerous. His features could have been chiseled out of hard rock. His shoulders are wide. His chest is ripped with muscle that bulges even under his carefully tailored clothes.

“I’ve been told you are well enough to walk now,” he says.

“I am,” I say and wobble around a bit to show him. I’m not completely healed yet, but I’m well on my way. I lose my balance sometimes, but if I’m near enough to something, I can walk comfortably, knowing I can catch myself if I fall.

“Good,” Caleb says. “Come with me, then.”

“Leave the hospital?” I ask.

He lifts a brow. “Did you want to stay in this room?”

“No,” I reply.

Without waiting for me, Caleb turns and leaves the room. I hobble along behind him, struggling to keep up.

He makes no accommodations for me, moving at his full pace. Even on my best day, I’d have to scurry to keep up with him. Right now, it seems impossible.

Feeling my stitches pulling, I stop trying to keep up and let myself fall behind.

Glancing behind him, he notices and stops. “Are you trying to escape me?” he growls, displeased.

It takes everything in me not to roll my eyes at him. “The only thing I’m trying to escape is having to return to that hospital bed.”

At his glare, I continue, “I can walk, but not that fast. I’ll risk pulling out my stitches.”

Caleb glances down at my still-battered body, hidden behind my scrubs, then up to my face. “How fast can you walk?”

To show him, I move ahead, gradually catching up to his side. Once I do, his frown is even deeper, somehow.

“That is not acceptable,” he says.

I shrug. What can I say?

Caleb looks down at me again. Then, without warning, he scoops me up like a sack of potatoes and hoists me over his shoulder. Immediately, he starts walking again.

“K-King Caleb!” I say, embarrassed. One of his hands sits on the back of my thigh, keeping me steady, but the rest of me dangles over his shoulder. I scramble to hold myself up, pressing my arms against his back.

“I don’t have all day,” he grumbles.

Carrying me like this, he takes me past the hall, then down toward the wing that includes his private chambers.

We do not enter the massive door belonging to him, though. Instead, he takes me to one at the end of the hallway. Once it’s open, we enter into a massive wardrobe with wall-to-wall closets, mirrors on every possible surface, and even mannequins wrapped in fine gowns. Golden chandeliers hang down from the ceiling. Plush carpets cover the floor.

Jewelry cabinets are dotted around, their drawers opened revealing sparkling gemstones within.

Caleb lowers me down to my feet, and I turn in circles, unsure where to put my eyes next.

“What is this place?” I ask.

“As King, I am gifted many things to bestow upon my harem. They all find their way to this place. Then, when a harem member has pleased me, I send them here to collect their reward.”

I freeze a moment, realizing just how many times he’s said harem in that sentence.

If everything in this room is for his harem, what am I doing here?

“Pick something,” he says.

“I couldn’t…”

Ignoring me, he continues. “You will need something to wear. Tomorrow night, we will have a party. There, I will officially announce you as part of my harem.”

Chapter 37

Surely, I’ve misheard. But, no, Caleb spoke very clearly, and he wouldn’t say something like that for the hell of it.

For him to announce that to me, he means it. He genuinely intends to make me part of his harem.

“I don’t understand,” I admit. “Before all this, you sent me to the coliseum… now you want me to be part of your harem?”

As a member of the harem, I would still be a prisoner, but it would be a gilded cage filled with silks and fineries. As Veronica has already proven, the other harem members could be dangerous, but even so, it wasn’t like the certainty of facing wild, hungry animals and knowing I was about to die.

“Did you wish to refuse?” Caleb asks. Where brightness sparked in his voice before, now he seemed annoyed. Likely he expected me to be ecstatic by this new outcome. Perhaps, to most, becoming a harem member might even be a great honor.

After all, so many women are sent to him regularly to honor him. Being accepted into the harem is the ultimate goal. Rejection is considered a failure.

But that’s not the kind of life I want for myself. I don’t care how good at sex he is, I have my own aspirations in life than lying on my back with my legs spread open all the time.

Does he not understand that the only thing that would truly please me is my freedom?

He scoffs at my hesitation. “Look around. See the finery with your own eyes. See all that I have to offer you.”

I suppose I don’t have a choice in the matter. If Caleb wants me in his harem, that’s where I’ll be. And I guess anything is better than the coliseum, or the dungeon.

Or death.

Listening to his command, I turn toward the closets and pull them open. Inside are thousands of the most luxurious, expensive, elaborate dresses I have ever seen in my life. Fabrics, silks, satins, and lace in every color. Gemstones, diamonds, glitter. Everything sparkles, I’m not sure where to place my gaze.

Feeling overwhelmed, I stumble back slightly straight into a hard wall of a chest behind me. I didn’t realize Caleb had gotten so close.

“See anything you like?” he asks, his voice a low rumble in my ear.

“There’s so many, I don’t even know where to start,” I admit.

Caleb hums. Then, he places his hands on my hips. As my back is to him, I only really see his fingers as they curl possessively around my hipbone.

“You should start by taking this off.” He tucks his hands under the front of my shirt, then slowly starts lifting it up and up. Raising my arms, I allow him to lift the scrub top up and over my shoulders before he tosses it onto the floor.

In the hospital, I didn’t have need for a bra, so I’m not wearing one now.

Caleb immediately cups his hands over my bare breasts, massaging gently.

My eyelids fluttering, and I lean back further against his chest, supporting myself against his torso while he plucks and teases my nipples.

“Your pants, next,” he says, his voice even lower than before.

I start to reach my hands up to my waist, but he moves quicker, releasing my breasts to grab the waistband of my hands. He starts to lower it. When the pants are at my thighs, he leans back a moment, as if finally realizing I’m also not wearing any panties.

The panties I wore in the coliseum were likely destroyed, and even after being given scrubs, I was never given any replacement underwear.

Caleb turns me around to face him. Then, surprising me, he drops to his knees. I hold onto his shoulders as he continues to tug the pants down. When they are at my ankles, he touches one of my feet, and then the other, for me to lift and step through.

Once the pants are free, Caleb tosses those away. On his knees, he lets his eyes drag up and up my body. I feel the weight of his gaze like a caress over my skin.

His hands follow the path of my gaze, tracing up from my ankles to my knees, then dip between my thighs. His forefinger rubs along my entrance, just as his thumb brushes my clit.

I gasped as I toppled forward, putting more weight on his shoulders.

“Lay down,” he says. “Let me see you.”

Slowly, I try to ease myself down. It goes smoother once he moves his hands to my hips and carries a lot of the weight.

He lowers me down onto one of the plush rugs. My legs spread out on either side of him on his knees.

I expect immediate attention to my pussy, so it surprises me when he inspects my healing wounds first. The heat remains in his eyes even as his expression tightens.

I don’t like that look on his face, the way he seems pulled away from this moment and back to what happened. If I follow him there, then I will never be able to relax fully for what I’m certain is about to happen after this moment.

If Caleb gets angry, he’ll get rough.

Sex is coming either way.

I want him to be gentle and soft so that I can feel pleasure too.

“Perhaps we should start with panties,” I say, trying to drag him back to this moment. “Should I wear lace?”

He glances down at my pussy. I can only imagine what he sees. It must be glistening, wet for him. I can’t help myself, with the promises this position brings. My body reacts on its own.

“You’ll have no need for panties,” Caleb growls. “They’ll only be ruined anyway.”

“Oh?” I can see my plan is working, so I play dumb.

He returns his fingers back to my folds and starts to slide two inside

Squeezing my eyes shut, I throw my head back, enjoying the stretch.

“I will have you ready and wet for me, just like this, at my command, do you understand?” he says. With his free hand, he unbuttons his pants and slides down the zipper. His dick immediately springs free, already rock hard. “Panties will only get in the way of what’s mine.”

He slides his fingers out, then lines himself up with my entrance.

I claw at the plush carpet, bracing myself for the plunge of his dick inside of me. Once he gets to this state, he’s usually like an animal, taking and taking without care of me. It’s sheer luck that I end up enjoying it.

This time, however, strangely, he slides in slowly, as if giving my tired, wounded body time to adjust.

It’s odd enough for me to peek my eyes open just enough to watch him through my eyelashes. His focus is entirely on my face. Is he watching for any signs of discomfort?

Just to test, I wince. He immediately stops.

What the hell?

When I relax my face again, he continues forward. This time he makes it all the way to the hilt.

“You’re going to live on my dick,” he threatens. “I’m going to fuck you so hard, so often, my dick is all you are going to be able to think about.”

Despite his crass words, when he starts to move, he makes gentle rocking motions. He holds up my hips, spreads my thighs, and does all the work.

His eyes stay on my face.

“You are such a slut of my dick already,” Caleb says, the words rumbly and low in his throat. “We should have started like this. Soon, you’ll be so drunk for my cock, you’ll tell me whatever I want just so you can get fucked again.”

His ministrations might be slow and gentle, but they are also

deliberate. It’s bliss-filled torture as he aims and hits my G-spot with every forward motion.

“My slut. My whore,” he growls, all while treating me like someone fragile.

Someone special.

Chapter 38

Caleb brings me straight over the edge of bliss, as he so often, so expertly does. All the while, his words remain crass and ugly, but his motions are gentle and considerate. I only ever feel a limited amount of pain.

He, too, brings himself to completion and then lowers my ass back down to the carpet before collapsing down beside me. Sweat clings delightfully to his forehead. I wish I could see the rest of him, but he’s still wearing all of his clothes.

For a long moment, neither of us says anything. We just sit in silence. Then, as if nothing happened, Caleb pushes himself up to his feet, tucks himself away, and disappears into one of the closest.

He returns with a blue velvet dress with a plunging neckline and a high slit up the leg.

It’s beautiful.

“This one will fit you without many alterations,” he says.

I can’t imagine how he can be so confident, but then… he has spent the past hour exploring every inch of my body. I guess if anyone would know, other than me, it would be him.

He hands the dress on a rack outside of the closet, then returns inside. This time he comes out with a much less formal dress that would come to my mid-thigh and tie in the front like a robe. He brings this one straight to me.

Slowly, I push myself to sit and then gradually, using a nearby chair, come to stand. Caleb hands me the dress and I marvel at the softness of the fabric. Quickly, I wrap it around myself.

It fits perfectly and is comfortable too.

“Wear that for now,” he says.

With the dress decided Caleb starts for the door. “Come with me.” Once he’s there, he stops and turns back to look at me, mischief in his eyes. “Or do you need me to hold you again?”

Heat rushes to my face. I give him an aggressive headshake and hurry toward him.

He smirks as I step past him into the hallway. There, I’m not sure where to go and wait for him.

When he walks past me, I’m surprised to find that he’s walking towards his room. The entire wing is dedicated to the harem. Theoretically, if he meant to show me my own room, he would lead me deeper into the wing and not further out of it.

Unless that’s not what he intends at all.

At the door nearest his own, he stops. “This will be your room.”

My eyes go wide. This room surely is intended for his favorite?

Glancing at my face, he grumbles out, “I know you haven’t given up on your escape attempts. I have no intention of placing you somewhere where I cannot keep a close eye on you.”

Okay. That might be fair.

Even now, I’m checking the windows and doors and thinking of possible escape attempts. Nina’s information set me up for failure. I’ll be smarter next time. I won’t trust anyone but myself.

He opens the door and steps inside. Immediately, I’m overwhelmed by the sheer lavishness of the space. This room puts both my attic space and my previous room in the bowels of the capital to shame. Vaulted ceilings. A four-post bed with a fluttering drape over top. Silky sheets. Beautiful wood furniture.

My eyes go so wide I’m certain they’ll fall right out of my head.

“This room…” It’s beautiful.

Oil paintings cover the walls, depicting beautiful sceneries I’ve never seen before. Fields of purple flowers. Mountains covered in drifting snow. A small woodland cabin with billows of smoke.

Caleb watches my reaction with a bemused reaction.

“I’m glad you approve,” he says. Then he turns toward the door. “Handmaiden!”

At once, a timid-looking young woman appeared at the door.

“This,” Caleb says, “will be your personal assistant. She will help prepare you for your new role.”

The handmaiden bows deeply to the King and then to me. It feels unnerving, to go from being a slave to suddenly having someone treat me like I’m someone important.

I really don’t like it. “What is your name?” I ask her.

Her face crumples in confusion. She looks up at me, then over to Caleb, and back again.

“My lady?”

“Oh, gods, don’t call me that,” I say. “Please call me Harper.”

“I…” The poor woman’s eyes go to Caleb again.

Caleb shrugs. To me, he says, “This is your servant, you may treat her however you wish.”

“Please,” I say once more to the woman. “Call me Harper. I insist.”

“Yes… Harper…” She still sounds nervous about it.

“And your name?” I ask.”

Bethany,” she replies.

“Bethany. A fine name,” I tell her.

Bethany glances up at me, her eyes suddenly alight. Has she… never received a compliment before?

“I have other duties,” Caleb says. His eyes fall onto me, looking me over heatedly. Then, with seeming hesitation, he turns and walks out of the room.

Female voices immediately sound from the hallway.

“Oh, hello, my King…”

“An absolute pleasure to see you, King Caleb…”

“Do you like my new panties, my King?”

Each voice is flirtier than the last. It irritates me, the fakeness of it, but I try to keep those opinions to myself. I don’t know Bethany well enough by far to let my obvious annoyance show on my face.

Caleb, for his part, seems to entirely ignore the women in the hallway. His strong, proud footsteps disappear down the hallway.

As soon as they were gone, the other women appeared in the doorway, peering in at us.

“So… you are the new one…” says one of the women.

“Aren’t you that slave?” says another.

“Must be,” says a third. “They gave her the worst handmaiden in the capital. What’s the deal, Bethany? Last I heard, you were headed for the coliseum for your incompetence.”

Bethany lowers her chin to her chest, ashamed.

It strikes something unpleasant inside of me. These girls… they remind me of Leah. Before I was never in a position to stand up for myself or any of the people around me. Now, however, I have been elevated.

Bethany is my handmaiden. That makes it not just my right, but my duty to defend her.

With that confidence filling me, I take a strong step forward and say, “I’m going to need you to stop talking about my handmaiden that way.”

“Like handmaiden, like a mistress, they say,” says the first woman with a sing-song voice.

“Good point,” says the second. “Didn’t you come from the arena? What was your name again? Harlot?”

That’s rich, coming from someone else in the harem. We are all mistresses to our King, at his whims whenever he wants us. For them to call me out like they are somehow better is hypocrisy at its finest.

“My name is Harper,” I say.

The first woman hums. “Well, don’t get comfortable, Harlot. Our King will see the flaws in you soon enough, and then you’ll be right back where you came from.”

I’m sure she means the arena, but when I hear ‘where you came from, I think of my pack. That’s where I want to be. I never asked for this. Being a member of the harem is no great honor for me.

The second woman smirks. Playing off the words of the first, she says snidely, “That is if Bethany doesn’t kill you first.”

Chapter 39

I look at Bethany, whose chin is down to her chest, her face pale white and from what I can see, completely miserable.

An accusation of murder is a serious one. Perhaps not so much around here, where whippings and poison seem to be par for the course. But back home where I’m from, people generally don’t go around so flippantly with their hatred and murderous intent.

Leah might hate me and might punish me to the extremes sometimes, but I never feared for my life at my homestead. To her and my parents, I remained a valuable servant, despite the shame I brought to the household.

Here, within these walls, I’ve already been nearly killed so many times that I’m starting to lose track. Here, my life doesn’t feel like my own. The King owes my person now, at least my body. My heart, mind, and spirit remain my own.

But it is those three things – my heart, mind, and spirit – that these other harem members find so intimidating. If I act like a wilting flower who can be intimidated by their words and actions, then they’d likely grow bored from pushing me around.

The King would probably grow bored with me as well.

Yet I can’t bring myself to pretend that I am anyone but who I am. This person that I am has many strengths but just as many flaws.

But they all make me, me.

Having already been exposed to the mind games of Veronica and Nina, and the true threat of death and danger in the coliseum, these verbal antics of these jealous harem members fall flat in comparison.

And to accuse Bethany of murder? Perhaps it is true, perhaps not. But if the King thought she would kill me, she wouldn’t be in this room with me right now.

Caleb has gone to great extents to teach me lessons, but he’s gone further to keep me alive.

He wouldn’t put me in the room with a death snare like the girls are suggesting, no matter how much they want it to be true.

“Do the members of the harem not have other business to attend to?” I ask them. Crossing my arms, I come off as anything but kind. They will soon learn that I will not allow them to use me in their games of manipulation or otherwise. “Or is it simply because you three have lost so much favor with the king that he allows you to wander bored like this?”

“Who has lost favor?” snaps one of the women.

The middle woman rolls her eyes. “We all know he didn’t call on you last month.”

“He didn’t call on you either,” roars the first woman.

“Girls,” says the third, trying to act as some kind of median, but no one is listening to her.

Walking to the entryway, I place my hand on the doorknob.

“This is all fascinating. Truly,” I say. That’s a hard lie. I’d rather listen to nails on a chalkboard than hear these three debate the last time the King showed up to bang them. “But my handmaiden and I have much to attend to before tomorrow night.”

They look at me like they want to say something. Before they can, I slam closed the door.

When I face the room again, Bethany watches me with a wide-eyed expression. She’s still pale, but not as death-white as before. Now, at least, she doesn’t seem like she’s going to faint.

“That’s better, isn’t it?” I say, returning to Bethany’s side.

Closer to the door, I can still hear the three women harping behind it. They are furious with my actions and taking it out on each other. Good, let them bite and tear at each other’s necks.

Honestly, I feel liberated. Maybe in the past, their bullish words and tactics might have led me to retreat into myself. But after facing feral gladiators, hungry lions, and the rage of the King himself, I’m not going to be put off by the attitudes of three jealous harem members.

Away from the door now, at Bethany’s side, I can’t hear them chattering anymore. It’s as good as pretending they are no longer there.

“Do you want to tell me what they were talking about?” I ask.

“No,” Bethany says.

“Is it something I ought to know?” I ask.

Bethany lowers her head again. As I debate whether to continue to probe or to let it go, Bethany speaks for herself. “My last mistress died rather horribly. I had nothing to do with it, but as I was the only one with her at the time, I have caught the blame among the other harem members.”

“How did she die?” I ask.

“She was stung by a bee. Maybe it was my fault, to an extent. I was the one who left wildflowers on the table, and I was the one who opened the window. But I had no idea she was so allergic.” Bethany quietly shakes her head. “They think I’m responsible, but truly, I liked her. She was a woman of no consequence. We kept mostly to ourselves. I’m not sure the King ever visited her…”

Now that does seem like a peaceful existence. The glamours of the palace life, without the expectations. Not that being here at all is a boon. I’d rather be somewhere else entirely. But if I had to be here, I’d rather be unnoticed.

Since my arrival… No, even before.

Since the royal messenger showed up at the door, I’ve had a big target painted on my back. It’s still there, bright and bold as ever.

“I’m sorry that happened to her,” I say. “And to you.”

Bethany looks up at me in bewilderment once more, like she can’t believe I just said that. With the regular type of people around here, I guess I’m not surprised that kindness would be in limited supply.

Glancing away, I suppose I better let Bethany get to the point of what she’s doing here.

“You don’t need to tell me more,” I say, not that there’s more to say. “At least, not about that. Instead, why don’t we focus on our purpose, okay? You were to prepare me for my new duties as a harem member.”

“Right,” Bethany says. Her confused expression doesn’t totally clear, though it does sink back for a little bit, as determination and purpose come forward. “As a harem member, your purpose is mainly two-fold, though there are occasionally other duties delivered at the King’s whim.”

“Of course,” I say. There’s no real telling what those could be, but I imagine more massages. I just hope for no torture or being sent back to the dungeon or pit.

“The first duty that you must always perform,” Bethany says. “You must be ever ready for the King to request you for carnal duties.”

By carnal duties, she undoubtedly means sex.

That’s the duty that I have been anticipating. It’s no secret that the King is virile. And with how slutty everyone dresses, it makes sense things would often lead one way to another.

I’m not the biggest fan of not having a choice in the matter. But, then again, that’s been the same since the moment I arrived.

When the King wants me, he has me. Being a member of the harem or not, that doesn’t seem to matter.

“What’s the second purpose?” I ask.

“The King’s harem is a direct representation of him and his power,” Bethany says. “You must appear compliant to his will at all times. If you show even the slightest reluctance of the King’s commands, particularly in front of others, including his honored guests, then you embarrass the King himself.”

“What happens when someone embarrasses the King?” At this point, I’m almost afraid to ask.

Bethany’s face tightens into a grimace. “They die.”

Chapter 40

By now, I’ve been threatened with death so much, that it shouldn’t still bother me. But I suppose I don’t actually want to die, so that keeps me from being too blasé about it.

I’ve seen with my own eyes enough to know how dangerous this place is. Just because the King hasn’t carried out his threats to kill me does not mean that he never will.

Therefore, Bethany’s words stay with me long after our briefing has concluded and she leaves me to see to dinner.

The longer they sit with me, the more they fester. Fear that I hate exists inside of me and grows and grows.

Standing against any of the king’s commands could lead to my death. Is that why he’s made me one of his harem? I’ve been my own person up until this moment, both unable and unwilling to accommodate him in his request for the location of our non-existent child.

But, no. That can’t be. This leads all around in a circle. If he kills me, whatever secrets he thinks I have will theoretically die with me. So long as he thinks I have secrets, he won’t kill me.

Then why make me part of his harem?

I’m so terribly confused and more worried than I care to admit.

It all comes to a head when King Caleb himself comes through my door without knocking.

As King, he has that right. But it’s annoying as hell and startles the heck out of me.

If he notices my agitation or surprise, he doesn’t say a word about it either. He doesn’t even really look at me. He just saunters across the room like he owns the place – which, I guess, he does.

When he nears the bed, he unbuttons his kingly tunic and lets it slide to the floor. Then, he tears off his undershirt and casts it aside.

Without meaning to, my focus grazes over the walls of muscle in his back, the dip of his spine, the stretch of his shoulders.

I take in everything, right before he flops forward, face first onto my bed.

The bed I haven’t even slept in yet. I guess, by the rules, that belongs to him too.

I have more than a mind to ask him what the hell he wants, but I have no way of doing so without breaking the rules so I keep my mouth shut for now.

Fortunately, I don’t have to wait long.

“Slave,” he says, addressing me, I suppose. “Massage. Now.”

Okay. That’s a command that’s easy enough to follow since I’ve been giving him a massage practically every day, with the exception of when I was in the pit and when I was being poisoned.

Moving away from the wall where I’ve been resting, I walk farther into the room and come to the side of the bed.

Leaning over him, I reach my fingers into his hair. Immediately, he snatches my wrist in a tight grasp.

“Not a scalp massage,” he snaps. “Do you think I took my shirt off for my health? A back massage this time.”

Back massages were much more difficult and needed a lot more leverage. For me to give him the kind of relaxing massage he’s looking for, I need to be over him more. I doubt, if I ask, that he will move closer toward the edge of the bed.

But I can barely press into any muscle from this angle.

If he gets a lukewarm massage, he’s likely to complain about it. Is that an embarrassment?

Tired of my spinning thoughts, I mutter, “Fuck it,” and crawl onto the bed. Swinging one of my thighs on the other side of his, I push up onto my knees and press down in earnest.

He makes a guttural sound, one that I’ve heard before in the throes of passion. This feels pleasurable to him, then. Good. Maybe I can relax him and please him at once. If he’s pleased sexually, he might leave me alone.

The massage continues, and I do my very best, eager to push him over the edge. Yet as hard as I push, as slow as my ministrations, I never receive more than the occasional grunt or groan.

Then, suddenly, Caleb starts to turn, underneath me.

At once, I try to move my leg, but he moves faster. In a flash, he’s on his back with me sitting on his lap. His hands are on my hips, keeping me right where I am.

Under my ass, Caleb’s dick is fully swollen, tenting his pants and bucking at me in earnest.

“Massage my chest now,” Caleb says.

Chest massages are not as common. I’ve never given one before.

But I take what I know and try to apply it here, pressing into any tense muscle I feel, trying to relieve it.

After I’ve touched his pecks, he says, “Lower.”

I start on his abs. I’m there for only a moment or two, when he again commands, “Lower.”

I move down to his stomach.

“Lower,” he growls.

His navel.

His hooded gaze meets mine. I’ve seen this look from him before. There’s a fire burning there, unquenchable. Only a thorough round or three of sex will satisfy him now.

“Lower, slave,” he commands.

I inch down my hips, bringing my ass to his thighs. With his waistband free, I pop open the series of buttons keeping his dick contained. Once I do, it immediately springs free, in all of its impressive, hard length and girth…

“Touch it,” he commands.

At his order, I wrap my hands around his dick. Sensing what he wants next, I start to move. Up and down, slowly at first. When he doesn’t correct me, I grow bolder, adding speed.

“Good,” he rumbles. “Stop and I’ll kill you.”

A pang of fear flashes through me, but at the same time, I want to roll my eyes. He’d kill me over a hand job? After everything else?

Whatever.

Undeterred I continue to move. Eventually, he starts to buck up into my movements. When his thrusts become more erratic, I pick up speed, sensing his end.

Yet as I do so, I grow more and more weary. I’m still exhausted from the poisoning, and then from the other exertions of the day.

That I’m upright at all is a miracle. I feel like I could fall asleep at any moment.

If I can finish off Caleb quickly, he might let me get some rest. Just a few more strokes should do it…

Instead, he sits upright, grabs me by the shoulders, and flips our positions, pushing me down onto the bed.

The minute my head touches the pillow, I’m out like a light.

Caleb freezes as Harper goes slack. What is the meaning of this?

He checks her pulse. She’s alive? Why in the world would she…?

Suddenly, she takes a sharp inhale of breath. Then, slowly, it comes back out of her as a gentle snore.

She’s… asleep?

Whatever Caleb was feeling before worry, trepidation? It’s long gone now. In its place, he feels only rage.

How dare this woman fall asleep while he is about to bring her the ultimate pleasure?!

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

The Lycan King’s Defiant Surrogate by Riley Above Story (Chapters 21 to 30)

Chapter 21

I don’t believe my ears. I had to have misheard. So I take a moment to catch my breath. It shakes as I inhale. Then I repeat the most shocking of the things he said to me, “Brother-in-law?””

“My wedding to Leah is already set,” Samuel says. His voice is clear and crisp, but totally monotone, without any emotion or feeling.

A cold chill creeps into my body. Not even my new burlap tunic can protect me from the impossible icy numbness that freezes me from the inside out.

“You’ll be married soon, then,” I say, forcing the words. “But not yet.”

“A technicality that will soon be remedied. I expect you to be congratulating me, Harper. Your sister would be pleased to know we have your blessing.”

“You can’t mean any of this. Not after the things you said before.”

“I was caught up in the moment,” Samuel says. “Things were said between us that I did not mean.”

I shrink into myself, realizing he is using my own words against me now. Just as in this very conversation, I claimed not to have meant my cold rejection of him, he now claims that his feelings were also false.

“Samuel, please.”

“Don’t make a scene, Harper,” Samuel scolds. “Soon I will be Alpha, and I will have your sister as my Luna. Give your blessing. After all, I wish you happiness in your life. Don’t you wish the same for me?”

My chest aches as my heart shatters into a thousand tiny pieces. “Please, Samuel. You can’t do this. I… I love you…”

The line is quiet for a long moment, before Samuel speaks up, heartless and cruel once more. “If there is nothing else of value that you want to talk about…”

“Wait!” I shout, remembering through the heartbreak that there is more. So much more.

My silly, foolish love blinded me to the real issues. Heading the Colosseum as I am, does it truly matter who Samuel marries? I am certain to die by week’s end. I’ll never be free to leave this pace, to find my way back to him, and to marry him as I want.

My main focus should be, as ever, the survival of the man I love and my pack.

.Yet, as I think that, I’m increasingly aware of the King’s Beta, listening to my every word from his post just inside the door.

When I start to give my warning, I will have to speak quickly. Else Tristan may interfere.

“Samuel, listen to me please,” I say with hasty urgency. “Be careful at your Alpha ceremony. The Bear Clan is planning to secretly attack our pack. I heard from the -“

Behind me, Tristan storms forward.

“Samuel!”

“Bullshit,” Samuel says so loudly that Tristan could hear it too. He and I both stop. “You are simply coming up with more and more lies. Why should I ever believe anything you have to say?”

“I’m not lying!”

“You aren’t here to ruin my ceremony and my wedding, so you are attempting to destroy us even from where you are!”

“If you would just listen -“

“I’m done listening, Harper. But even if you aren’t going to give me your blessing, I will give you mine. I wish you a good life.”

“What life?” I shout.

“Goodbye, Harper.” He hangs up the phone.

“They’re going to kill me!” I continue shouting.

He can’t hear anymore, but hopelessness overwhelms me like a curse through my body.

Samuel didn’t believe me. Not about my confession. Not about the attack.

Tristan calmly walks up beside me and holds out his hand. I place his phone into it. He immediately returns the phone to his pocket.

He doesn’t say a word, and for that I’m grateful. Instead, he hands me a handkerchief. I look at it with suspicion, and then up at his face to try to read his motives. He’s not looking at me, his eyes on the door.

I didn’t even realize I was crying, but I could feel the tears now, dampening my cheeks.

“Where you are going,” Tristan says, “You do not want to show weakness. Every tremble, every tear, every wince, they will exploit. You must not give them the chance if you are to have any hope of surviving.”

.”Why are you helping me?” I ask.

“I don’t care what happens to you,” he says. “My King is the only one worthy of such loyalty.”

“But he hates me…”

Tristan glances at me sideways. He doesn’t say a word to explain the look, though I feel like he is attempting to convey something to me with his eyes. After a moment, when it’s clear I don’t understand, he sighs as he faces the door.

“Pull yourself together. We are on a schedule.”

I finish dabbing my eyes with his handkerchief and hand it back to him.

“Follow me,” he says. “Stay close. If you get lost, the guards will kill you the moment they see you alone, wearing that collar.”

That certainly puts the damper on any escape attempt.

As it is, the pieces of my heart can barely feel anything anyway. I might as well face the Colosseum. There’s nothing for me outside of this cave anyway.

I’m almost glad I’m so numb right now. Maybe my lack of emotion will ultimately save me in the end, given Tristan’s warnings.

At least until Tristan returns to Caleb. I have no doubt, he will share news of my treachery.

I can already feel the noose closing in around my neck.

Tristan leads Harper to the slave entrance to the Colosseum. The guards there seem interested in my charge, until one of them boldly asks her, “What kind of fighting experience do you have?”

Harper visibly swallows. Her face has been pale since her phone call, but it’s sheet white now.

“I’ll figure it out,” Harper says, as some of her typical defiance returns to her, along with a small dash of color to her cheeks.

Good. Tristan would be disappointed if she just rolled over and accepted death. She has too much tenacity, even able to stand up to the king as she sometimes does.

The guard snorts with disbelief. “Another to the slaughter then.” He grabs Harper by the arm and drags her forward through the door. At the last moment, she turns, perhaps to look back, but the door slams closed before she and Tristan can lock eyes.

If she was hoping to give him a pleading look, she would have been disappointed anyway. He’s done all he can for her already.

For him to even have dared asked once placed him in a precarious position with his King.

The king he now has to report to.

Rubbing his forehead, he turns toward the slave’s chambers at the base of the hall. He finds the spiral staircase and takes the winding way up to ground level.

At the King’s office, Tristan knocks.

“Enter,” the King calls.

Tristan does.

The King sits behind his desk. His paperwork is forgotten, he’s pressing his knuckles into his temple.

Another headache, then. And the only cure they’ve been able to find for those who just entered the worst punishment center in the kingdom.

“Beta. Has she been delivered?”

“Yes, my King.”

“Good.” The King deeply frowns. His expression does not match his words. Likely, he doesn’t even know why.

“I have news,” Tristan says, bracing himself for his King’s rage. “She made a phone call…”

Chapter 22

Fury striking through him like a lightning bolt, Caleb stands so abruptly, that his chair pushes back and falls flat against the stone tiles of his office.

“How the hell was she able to make a call?” he demands.

Tristan looks straight at him. “I let her use my phone.”

Enraged, Caleb rounds the desk. Never in his recent life did he think he would have to lay hands on his Beta. Tristan has always been dutiful, diligent, and above all, loyal. For him to have changed so suddenly……

Has he been enchanted by this troublesome slave?

That singular thought keeps him from punching his Beta.

That woman used similar powers on him… easing his headaches as she had been able to. Caleb doesn’t believe in massages and relaxation techniques. They’ve never worked before.

Magic, however. That would make sense.

The magical trickeries could best any man, Tristan included. With this, Caleb finds forgiveness in his heart.

For now.

-As his anger burns away, his curiosity begins to sprout.

“Who did she call?” Caleb says. “Tell me everything.”

“The call was placed to Samuel, the soon-to-be Alpha of her pack. Background research on this man has shown that he was once engaged to Harper. Now, instead, he is engaged to her sister, Leah.”

“A man of poor judgment all around,” Caleb says. “This entire family should be avoided.”

“There appears to still be love held, at least from Harper’s side,” Tristan says. “She told this man that she loves him.”

Hot white rage spikes fiercely through Caleb’s body. His vision flashes red. His teeth begin to elongate with the shift. It takes all he has to hold back his furious wolf.

Closing his eyes, he takes several deep breaths.

Easy, he tells his wolf. This one means nothing to us. We do not care if she loves some whelp.

Besides, it won’t matter anyway soon enough. When the bear clan destroys that pack, the newly appointed Alpha will be the first to fall.

Despite Harper’s insistence that Caleb is cruel, Caleb does not make this tactical decision with any frivolity. He knows there will be losses, and he mourns for them, even if they are traitorous demons who hide his child from him.

However, punishment must be rendered for their treason. That this punishment allies with bringing the bear clan out of hiding only increases the appeal.

That this Alpha will likely die first makes the plan irresistible. Let this slave mourn the loss of this love. Her devotion should only be to her king.

“Before I could stop her, she attempted to alert Samuel about the encroaching attack,” Tristan says. “However. He did not believe her.”

“You are certain?” Caleb says. “We cannot allow word of our knowledge to reach this pack, lest we turn more against us with our indifference.”

“He was very dismissive,” Tristan replies. “He could have been lying, I suppose. But it seems unlikely. He seems to have a severe mistrust of Miss Lovett.”

“Good. Good.” Caleb frowns, thinking of the slave. “What a horrible wench. You saw her to the Colosseum?”

“I did.”

“Then let us push along her first match.” Caleb’s sour mood turns, thinking of her in the sandy arena, her doe eyes looking up at him in the King’s box, begging him to save her. “I cannot wait to hear her pleas for help.”

A guard roughly drags my arm through a winding tunnel that seems to coil down deeper beneath the walls of the Colosseum. At the base of the tunnel, the hallway widens into a massive room with arching stone ceilings and dusty floors.

Makeshift rooms of tied-up planks and twine separate the larger room into smaller bed chambers. At the center of the square of bedchambers, slaves and gladiators yield crude swords and axes. They strike training dummies made of straw.

Guards stand at every column, guns trailed on any with weapons, likely willing and able to shoot at any that try to use the weapons for their escape.

The guard dragging me, shoves me down in the center of this room, directly behind a trio of gladiators training. They are dressed differently than the slaves. Their collars are golden and elaborate. Their clothes are finer made. Two have pieces of metal armor. The third has a helmet that covers most of his face.

All three gladiators have bulging muscles ripped with scare.

“What is this then?” The one with the helmet said, his gruff voice slightly muffled.

“Easy, Gold,” says one of the other gladiators, a younger man with slicked back, shoulder-length hair, and a grin that shows more teeth than necessary.

Gold – the masked man – turns his head to seemingly glare at the other man. The man just grins that toothy smile.

The third gladiator, an older man with a full gray beard and a deep slash over one eye, turns fully around and ignores the rest of us.

The younger man kneels down beside me. “Ignore them, gorgeous. What’s your name?”

I don’t like the way he’s eyeing my body like he’s trying to discern my figure through my burlap tunic.

Gold grabs him by the shoulders and yanks him back to his feet. “Knock it off, Kidd. You know these ones never last a week.”

“All the more reason to have fun while we can,” the younger man – Kidd – replies.

My stomach churns in disgust. I think I might be sick.

.”You sick fuck,” Gold says and shoves Kidd away.

Kidd laughs.

….

Turning away from us, Gold takes up his sword again strikes at the training dummy once more.

As Kidd flashes his grin at me, I shove myself up to my feet. He inches toward me. I back up a step.

Maybe I can turn and run? A guard might not protect me, but my speed might.

Yet just as I think it, a new person comes closer. She’s well dressed in dusty white armor and a cap with a blue feather in it. She’s tall and strong, a massive sword strapped toward her back.

Unlike the rest of us, she wears no collar, though thick bracelets cover her wrists, making me believe she’s not fully free. Even so, she walks with an air of importance, that everyone bows to – even Kidd, who slinks away from me at last.

She comes to stand before me and then stares down at me with a twisted-up, disgusted expression. “They send another straight to their deaths. Why waste my time? Why not just kill you?” She sighs. “Ah, who am I to question the will of the King… Let me look at you. What’s your name?”

“Harper,” I say. I’m guessing last names don’t matter here.

“That’s what you are going with?” she asks. “You could be anything in here.”

“Harper is my name,” I say.

She shrugs. “Suit yourself.” She straightens. “You may call me Pitmaster.”

“That’s your name?” I ask.

“My title,” she says. “You’ll learn my name in time if you live long enough. Judging from the sight of you, sorry to say, you will not.” She hitches her thumb, gesturing to the area around us. “This is our pit, and I’m the master, got it? You listen to everything I say, and try your best not to die.”

I nod. In this strange new world, I don’t want to even chance trying to navigate on my own.

“One last thing,” the Pitmaster says. “Let me welcome you to hell on earth. Or under it, I suppose. We’re all forgotten souls down here.”

Chapter 23

“Come,” the Pitmaster says. “I’ll show you where you can rest for the night.”

She turns and starts walking away from me. I hurry to follow her, eager for sleep. Fear and adrenaline have kept me going since before my escape attempt. While I still feel those things, my body physically cannot handle much more.

The Pitmaster leads me to one of the crude bed chambers. Inside, a cot is pressed up against one wall. There’s also a small table with a wash basin on top. The basin is currently empty.

“There’s a water pump in the canteen,” the Pitmaster says. “I’ll show you more tomorrow. For now, sleep while you can. In the morning, I expect you to be ready to train.”

Stepping into the room, I glance back at her. “I’m going to train?” I thought she might just send me out into the arena to be slaughtered, like other matches I’ve seen.

“I don’t want you to embarrass me by dying too soon,” the Pitmaster says. “At the very least, I will show you how to hold a sword. Hopefully, you can do so without falling on it.” She huffs a laugh as she walks away.

The makeshift walls of the bedroom do not allow for much privacy, but I’m too tired to need it right now. Walking to the cot, I fall down onto it.

Closing my eyes, I drift off to sleep to the sound of clashing swords and shouting.

I don’t dream. It’s a blessing.

The next morning, the Pitmaster hands me a sword, shows me how to hold it, and sets me up against one of the training dummies. Kidd and Gold are also there, sparring against each other. A few other slaves stand around, looking nervous. One of them drops her sword.

The Pitmaster sighs, saying under her breath, “That one won’t last two minutes.” Then she goes to help the poor, shaking woman. “Pick that up. Try again. Put effort in this time. Your life depends on it.”

For a little while, I try slashing at the training dummy, cutting this way and that. My motions are awkward and uncomfortable. I’ve never been trained to fight, especially not like this.

I practice until around midday, when the Pitmaster comes to collect me to take me and the other slaves to the canteen.

The canteen is just a series of long tables. Food has been placed down the center of them. People grab in a rush, making their own personal piles, before they sit and stuff their faces. There are no plates and no silverware. There aren’t even napkins.

In the corner, I can see an old-fashioned water pump with a cracked handle. Someone is there now, attempting to pump water into their basin. They have a towel wrapped around the handle, presumably to protect their hands.

I follow the herd to collect my food and find a spot at one of the tables. The Pitmaster lingers behind, speaking with an official-looking guard who has just entered. They are wearing the black uniform and body armor of the other guards, but this one has golden trim around the collar.

The Pitmaster’s face is dire, but then, she always looks that way.

Their conversation only lasts a few brief minutes. Then the Pitmaster walks over to my table.

“I’ve heard from the master of schedules for the arena,” she says. “For your first match, you will enter the arena against a group of wild animals. This group will include a lion.”

My stomach shrivels up. Suddenly, I’m not so hungry anymore.

Do they really need a group of animals to face me? A single lion would be enough!

Caleb must well and truly want to see me ripped apart. What hope do I really have against wild beasts?

“It will be a hard fight,” the Pitmaster continues. “But you may get lucky.” She doesn’t sound at all convinced, and I can’t blame her.

Even if I had a wolf, a fight against a lion would be near impossible. Without one, I am a lamb to the slaughter.

“Eat,” the Pitmaster says. “You’ll need your strength.” Then she walks away.

I try to eat, forcing down bites of food, but it sits uncomfortably in my belly. Soon, I can’t force anymore, or I risk losing everything I’ve managed to eat so far.

How do you even begin to fight wild animals? I don’t even know where to begin. Maybe, when I’m back in my training, the Pitmaster will show me some tips.

After all, she doesn’t want to be embarrassed by my dying too soon…

This fear at least distracts from the heartache of Samuel’s rejection. I’m so busy worrying about how to survive, that I don’t have much time for thought on how my life has fallen apart in other ways.

First I need to live. Then I can tend to the pieces of my shattered heart.

All of this feels impossible now.

Suddenly, Kidd sits down in the empty spot beside me. He flashes me his toothy grin as his eyes skip down my body. I angle myself away from him or try to, but he places his hand on my shoulder and roughly turns be back.

“Don’t hide like that from me,” Kidd says in a sing-song voice that sends pin-prick shivers up my spine. “We don’t get many like you down here.”

“There are plenty of women,” I say.

“Not women.”

“There are other slaves.”

“Not slaves.”

Slowly, he drags his hand farther up my shoulder to the base of my neck. There, he rubs his thumb up along the side of my throat, pressing into my bruises there. I wince.

“Who was the one who gave you these?” Kidd asks. “Some poor guard? Did he use you like a toy?” Kidd doesn’t wait for an answer, not that I would have answered him anyway. “You liked it, didn’t you.”

I try once more to shrug him off, but he just lifts his hand, pressing his full palm to the side of my neck now. His thumb cuts into the front, and his fingers curl around the back.

“I bet you moaned like a whore,” Kidd grins. “I can’t wait to hear it for myself.”

“You dare place your hand where the King’s has been,” Tristan’s voice rings out, echoing loudly throughout the canteen. The entire room freezes, even Kidd.

Maybe especially Kidd.

He pales, looking back as Tristan approaches us. I look too.

Tristan walks with an air of authority. His clean clothes have no business in this dirty place.

But I am eternally grateful for his presence.

“The King… he’s the one?” Kidd stumbles over his words. “These are his marks…?”

“Remove your hand,” Tristan says. “Or I will have the Pitmaster cut it off.”

The Pitmaster appears at Tristan’s side and unsheathes her blade.

Kidd immediately removes his hand from me. He stands, placing more space between us.

“I did not realize the King had laid claim,” Kidd says. “Or that he still valued her…”

“You are owed no explanation,” Tristan says.

Kidd lowers his head in shame. His cheeks redden slightly as he glares back at me. He doesn’t say anything, just looks as if he wants to murder me for a moment before storming away.

Tristan watches him go with a bored expression, before turning that same face to me.

“The King demands your presence,” he says. “Now.”

Chapter 24

Not seeing any choice in the matter, I follow Tristan toward the stairwell that had led me down into this dark place to start with. Yet before we reach the stairs, and potential freedom, Tristan abruptly turns and heads into an office carved into the stone beneath the stairs.

Inside, Caleb sits on one side of a rectangular table. Tristan gestures for me to sit down on the other side. Then Tristan moves toward the door, steps outside, and closes it.

Unlike the makeshift rooms on rotting wood and string in the rest of the pit, this room is carved entirely out of stone with a thick wooden door. A lantern hangs down from the ceiling, a fiery wick inside illuminating the fullness of the space.

It’s a narrow room with a low ceiling. Books and documents are scattered along shelves in the walls. A layer of dust has settled over them.

Caleb, tall with broad shoulders, takes up a lot of the space. His looming presence makes the air somewhat stifling. His deep-seated glare makes me feel impossibly small.

“You have now seen what the coliseum is like,” Caleb says, his voice deep and dire. Despite how much I resent him, the low tone sends a pleasant shiver down my spine. “Are you ready to tell me the truth?”

And so, we are back to this.

“As I told you before, we never had a child. I’ve never had a child,” I say. “I’m sorry, King Caleb. Truly. But the person you are looking for isn’t me.”

I thought sympathy might endear him to me. Instead, he just seems even angrier, his eyes flashing red.

“Still, you deny it,” he says, his voice dropping even deeper somehow.

“I’m telling you the truth.”

Abruptly, he stands. The chair scrapes across the stone floor, wood creaking. He can’t stand at his full height in this small room, but even curled over slightly as he is, he is an intimidating, furious presence.

“Stand up,” he commands me.

“Why?” I ask.

He slaps his hand down on the table so hard that a crack forms. “Stand.”

My body impulsively wants to follow the orders of this alpha. The rest of me is too frightened to argue. So I stand.

He comes around the side of the table, inching closer to me. “If you are wearing panties, you should remove them now. Else, I will tear them off with my claws.”

He… what? Here?

Eyes narrowing, he takes another step toward me.

Panicked, I reach under my tunic and begin to slide down my panties. They are silky and comfortable, and likely to be the last nice pair I ever get, especially in a place like this. His threat is real; I know he’ll remove them one way or another. I’d rather have them intact.

When they are at my ankles, I grab them and leave them on the seat of the chair I was just sitting in.

No sooner do I place them down than Caleb grabs me roughly around the waist, turns me toward the table, and bends me over it. Pawing at my tunic, he yanks it upwards, exposing my bare ass and exposed pussy.

He grabs at my ass for a moment, before dragging his hand down my upper thigh. There, he curls his fingers inwards. Stretching out my folds with two fingers of one hand. He uses his other to slip between and start kneading my clit.

The sudden sensation is too much, too fast, and I start to push up off the table onto my hands.

Smack.

In a flash, Caleb removes his hand from my clit to slap my ass – hard.

“As you were,” Caleb says. “Or you’ll receive no pleasure at all.”

The sting of the slap sends a fresh wave of desire coursing through my body in a way that is confusing and alarming. Did I… enjoy that?

My only other experience with sex was that night with Caleb three years before, but I had been heat-crazed and possibly drugged. I didn’t remember much.

I wouldn’t know if I would enjoy something like this.

Fear pulses through me, realizing I might.

I’m not ready for that, not to even explore the thought of it in the safe confines of my own mind, so I fold myself flat down onto the table once more.

“Stay still,” Caleb commands.

I freeze, trying to prove my obedience to this.

Caleb, apparently satisfied, returns his fingers to my clit. He tugs and massages, roughly, then gently, never letting me relax before he switches from hard to soft.

Just when I feel he is finally falling into a groove, he switches things up again by pushing a finger past my entrance and inside of me. It’s so sudden, that I nearly buck off the table. At the last possible moment, I force myself still. My body trembles from the exertion.

Caleb huffs a harsh, cruel laugh. He is enjoying my struggle.

With his finger inside of me, he curls down toward my front, pressing into the bundle of nerves inside of me.

“Ah!” I cry out.

At once, Caleb pulls away, nearly tugging his finger all the way out. Just as I think he is about to, he presses in again, this time with a second finger joining the first.

Like this, he teases me. Fingers moving in and out of me, curling down into my g-spot. His other hand continues its ministrations against my clit.

I can’t stop the moans and whimpers that come out of my mouth, especially as they seem to egg Caleb on, encouraging him to move faster, to add more pressure, to push and give like he’s on some kind of single-minded mission to make me scream.

I bite down on my tongue to deny him the satisfaction. Yes, what he is doing to me feels incredible, and my body is reacting. But I hate this man with every fiber of my being.

He is the reason I am down here, about to fight and die in the arena.

He is the one who refuses to listen to reason. I’ve never had a child, much less the child of a King.

But he won’t listen. He’ll never listen.

I’m going to die because he’s a stubborn dickhead.

He continues playing with my body, pushing me to the limits and I feel myself cresting. I claw at the wood of the table, desperate for purchase. My body shakes. Even biting my lip, I can’t hold back my noise.

“Mm… Mmmm!”

“Feels good, does it?” Caleb taunts. His fingers curl and push, and I nearly lose my mind.

Just a little more. That’s all I need.

Then, suddenly, he stops.

Inadvertently, I whimper. I push my body backward, desperate for his touch. I’m so close. Just a little more!

Caleb slowly pulls his hands away from my body.

Turning my head, I look back at him over my shoulder. He’s staring at

the mess I’m making, dripping all over the table. He licks his lips before meeting my gaze.

“Such a wanton slut,” Caleb says. “You want to cum so badly, it hurts, don’t you?” There’s mock sympathy in his voice but his eyes are ice cold.

I don’t say a word, refusing to give in.

Caleb just smirks. “For as long as you refuse to give me the truth, you will never find satisfaction again.”

Chapter 25

“I don’t know anything,” I say weakly, the body still trembling as it slowly, painfully, comes back from the edge.

Caleb’s good humor immediately vanishes. His smirk drops into a

glare of disapproval. “Cover yourself, whore.” In a flourish, he turns away from me and walks to the door.

He’s not giving me any time!

Not wanting to flash the entire pit, I scramble off of the table, grab my panties, and tug them on. Just as I pull my tunic back down, Caleb pulls open the door.

Tristan awaits on the other side with hand sanitizer and a

handkerchief. My face flushes hot as Caleb cleans his hands. For Tristan to have that ready, he would have had to have known what was going on in that room.

I send a quick prayer to whatever gods might be listening that he didn’t hear the way I moaned. It’s bad enough that he knows what went on. I don’t want him to know that I enjoyed it. The shame I feel is nearly overwhelming.

When I step outside of the room, Caleb is already walking forward.

“Follow him,” Tristan tells me.

I’m too ashamed to argue so I follow in Caleb’s shadow.

When Caleb walks into the training area, the entire room tenses. The gladiators stop practicing. Most lower their gazes. Some of the slaves fall to their needs, quick to bow. The Pitmaster turns toward the King and bows deeply at the waist.

“Rise,” Caleb says as he stops before her.

The Pitmaster does as she’s commanded, rising to her full height once more. Tall as she is, she’s still much shorter than Caleb and has to lift her gaze to meet his.

Reaching behind him, Caleb grabs my arm and roughly pulls me to his side.

“I expect this slave to be well-trained and ready for her fight,” Caleb. says.

“Yes, my King,” the Pitmaster says. “Beg pardon, Sir, but I feel I must temper your expectations. This one has never held a sword before.”

Caleb glances sharply at me. “Is this true?”

I nod.

Caleb’s gaze seems to sharpen for a moment before he pushes me away. I stumble but manage not to fall.

“Then you have your work cut out for you,” Caleb says to the Pitmaster.

She lowers her head in reverence. “Yes, my King.”

“Now…” Caleb half-turns, acknowledging Tristan. “Which one dared to touch something that does not belong to him?”

Tristan steps forward slightly, enough to whisper to his king.

Both their gazes shifted to Kidd, who had been practicing with the training dummy before Caleb walked in.

Realizing he’s under scrutiny, he straightens slightly.

“That one,” Caleb says to the Pitmaster, pointing at Kidd.

The Pitmaster follows his gaze. “He goes by Kidd, my King.”

“At the next event, he will go into the arena against 100 men. See if he survives,” Caleb says.

A fight against a hundred men is a death sentence and everyone knows it. Even the strongest of warriors would be overcome by the sheer number of opponents. They could take down 50, and still lose to the remaining half.

The Pitmaster nods. “As you command, my King. I will speak with the scheduler.”

Kidd’s hands curl into tight fists. Hot rage burns in his eyes, yet instead of glaring at his King, he is scowling at me. Quickly, I look away.

That night, as I was resting on my cot, I couldn’t help but remember the feel of Caleb’s hands on me as he played me so near to completion but denied me my release.

What a frustrating, terrible, cruel man.

I’m humiliated and angry, determined to forget the moment ever happened.

Yet I’m also horny as hell and have been ever since Caleb told me to take off my panties.

The man is a devil, taking whatever he wants without asking, and I hate him so much I shake with it.

I shouldn’t want someone who forces himself on me, yet… my body desires him even if my heart does not. The way he makes my body sing, feeling untold pleasures that I never thought I could feel.

Then he denies me release.

Cruel, heartless bastard.

Gods, I wish I could touch myself, and bring myself to completion all on my own. I’m not a stranger to my own body. Though my fingers are not as long and masculine as Caleb’s, I’m certain I can mimic his movements enough to push myself over the edge at last.

But this room with its shoddy walls and open doorway has limited privacy. If I start to touch myself, others will hear and smell and know.

Although… with how damp my pussy is, the smell might already be permeating the air.

My worst fears are confirmed when a visitor darkens my doorway. Glancing over, I see Kidd there, glaring at me, nostrils flaring.

Immediately, I sit up on my cot, pulling my frail, thin blanket over my body. Even in my tunic, I feel exposed. I don’t want him to see any part of me when I’m horny and vulnerable as I am.

“You smell… delicious,” Kidd growls and steps fully into my room.

“I belong to the King,” I remind him. “Didn’t you hear him? Don’t you see these marks?” I gesture to my throat, where the bruises from Caleb’s mouth and hands still linger.

“That same King has condemned me to death,” Kidd says, taking another step toward me. “What will he do if I touch you? Condemn me twice?”

“You still have a chance in the arena,” I say, ignoring the way he scoffs. “If you do this here and now, he’ll kill you without that courtesy.”

“There is no chance for one man against one hundred,” Kidd says. “I’d rather know pleasure before I meet my end.”

With fear quickening my pulse, my heart jolts so hard that it feels lodged in my throat.

“I don’t want you,” I tell him, forcing my voice to calm.

Eyes darkening, he smirks with an almost maniacal pleasure. “That’s a lie. You reek like a bitch in heat. You’re so horny, you’ll take the first man to come along. Don’t worry. I’ll give you what you want.”

As he stalks closer, he lowers his hand to his crotch, touching himself through his pants. His dick is swelling. It twitches under the thin fabric.

“Stay away from me,” I say. “I’ll scream.”

“Let them hear how much you like it, bitch,” Kidd growls.

Pushing back the blanket, I try to stand up and make a break for it, but he roughly grabs me around the waist and throws me back down on the bed.

Kidd trains daily, and his muscles are bulky. I have no hope of breaking free as he crawls over me and pins me with his body. That doesn’t mean I won’t try, however, as I thrash under him. When his face gets too close, I try to snap my teeth at him.

He grins as he stays just out of reach of my mouth.

“Do you fight like this with King Caleb?” he asks. “No wonder he’s laid

claim to you so fiercely. Too bad he sent you down here to Hell, though. Not even the King’s rules survive down here.”

“He’ll kill you!” I shout.

“Then I’ll die happy,” he growls, and grabbing the front of my tunic, tears it open.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!”

Chapter 26

Both of our gazes shoot to the open doorway, where the Pitmaster stands, her face twisted in disbelief.

“You would dare disobey your king?”

“The King who condemned me?” Kidd snaps. “What loyalty do I have to him? Besides, we both know if he really cared about this slut, he wouldn’t have sent her down here to die. Let me have my fun, Pitmaster. You can surely smell how horny this bitch is. Go the other way and let us have our pleasure.”

“No!” I shout, struggling once more under the shackles of his body. He only pushes down harder against me, digging his dig into the corner of my thigh.

Unlike Caleb, who held me down too, my body does not react with excitement or pleasure. Instead, it goes cold, entirely clamming up. Neither my mind nor my body want this vile man to touch me.

The Pitmaster lightly scents the air.

“The only thing I smell on her is fear,” the Pitmaster says. Slowly, she unsheathes her sword from her back.

Kidd starts to growl.

“Step away from the slave, or I will cut your dick off,” the Pitmaster says. “This is your only warning.”

With my tunic ripped, my chest is exposed. Kidd looks back at me, his gaze tracing all of the exposed skin he can see.

“Stay right here,” he whispers to me. “I’m going to put the Pitmaster in her place and come back for you.”

“What the hell did you say?” the Pitmaster says, annoyed.

Kidd pushes his way off of me. When I’m free, I press myself into the corner, as far away from him as I can possibly be.

“You’re washed up, hag,” Kidd says. As he rights himself, he slides a dagger from his boot. Even from where I am, I can see that it’s dripping with poison. “Everyone knows it. You might have fought your way to your current title, but you haven’t fought to keep it.”

“If you think you can take me, then fight me fairly,” the Pitmaster says.

“What’s fair about this place?”

At once, he throws his dagger. The Pitmaster, slashes her sword, blocking it. While she is doing that, Kidd grabs another dagger from the back of his belt and rushes forward to catch the Pitmaster unawares.

“Watch out!” I shout, rushing forward.

This is all my fault. I’m not about to let this woman die because my horniness attracted this asshole bent on revenge.

Pushing myself forward as fast as I can, I collide with Kidd’s back, hoping to catch him off guard.

It works, he stumbles, and in that moment of stunned hesitation, the Pitmaster raises her sword and strikes Kidd straight through the heart.

I scurry backward as the blade continues to piece through him, coming all the way through the other side.

I fall down onto my ass, narrowly avoiding the strike.

Kidd, coughing blood, drops the moment the Pitmaster pulls her sword back through and free. On the floor, Kidd bleeds out. He’s not breathing anymore.

I stare, shocked, my hands shaking. Before I arrived here, I saw zero dead bodies. Now, I’ve already watched two people die outright, and others be whipped and punished.

Once again, I’m reminded how much of a terrible place this truly is. No one is safe.

The Pitmaster sighs as she wipes the blood off her sword using the back of Kidd’s shirt. Once it’s clean, she returns it to the holster on her back.

“What a waste,” she says. “His 100 to 1 arena fight would have been worth seeing. He could have died an honorable warrior’s death. Instead, he dies a coward with his pants down.”

The Pitmaster glances up at me. I can only imagine what I must look like to her, trembling and pale, wrapping my arms around my chest to hold the pieces of my tunic closed.”

“We have a long way to go with your training,” she says, “if you cannot even defend yourself against one horny asshole who didn’t even pull his knife on you.”

I don’t know what to say to that. She’s right, I suppose, but I’m too shaken to see things logically. I just really, really, really want to go home. There, Samuel as Alpha could keep me safe. Even as my brother-in-law, he wouldn’t let these terrible things keep happening to me. As a family, he’d keep me safe.

Here, I’ve never been so in danger in all my life.

“I’m grateful…” I tell her when I can speak. “If you weren’t here…”

I don’t want to think about what might have happened. It makes my stomach twist so hard, I might be sick. I’m barely hanging on as it is, with the corpse bleeding out in the space between us.

“It wasn’t a coincidence,” the Pitmaster says. “King Caleb ordered me to check on you throughout the night. He had a suspicion that this one…” She kicks Kidd with the toe of her boot. “Might try to get some revenge from you. I thought he meant to kill you… Though he might have still, after.”

I curl my arms tighter around myself.

“I realize now the King probably had the right idea,” the Pitmaster says. “I believe he wants you unspoiled.”

“I’m not a virgin,” I say.

“That doesn’t matter to the king, so what does it matter to anyone else?” The Pitmaster glances me over. “I’ll find you a different tunic, but let me warn you. Everyone in this hell could smell your pheromones before Kidd stepped into your room. The warriors are amped up all the time, with few outlets for release. Be more mindful of the smells you put off.”

My face heated at once. I knew I was horny, but I didn’t realize I’d been giving up such a powerful odor.

“I’m sorry, I-“

“Don’t apologize,” she says. “Just do better.”

The Pitmaster finds me a fresh tunic which is somehow even more uncomfortable than the burlap one. She makes me wait in the canteen while my room is cleaned, or, while Kidd’s body is dragged away from it. When I’m free to return, there’s still a bloodstain on the floor.

I try not to notice it, returning to my bed.

I know I need my strength to survive the training that the Pitmaster has planned for me, but as hard as I try to sleep, I just can’t.

After everything that’s happened since my arrival down here to the coliseum’s depths, I don’t know if I’ll ever sleep again.

In the early morning, the Pitmaster hands me a smaller sword than the previous one I’ve been using.

“This might be easier for you to handle,” she says.

I swing it around this way and that. It does seem easier to manage.

“Now, keep that one you at all times, like it’s an extension of your arm,” the Pitmaster says. Stepping closer, she whispers, “The wolves here have caught your scent. At this rate, you might need to use it before you ever step foot in the arena.”

I’m not sure what she means at first, but then, looking around, I notice many of the gladiators, and even some of the slaves, staring at me.

They look like they want to eat me alive.

Chapter 27

Under the tutelage of the Pitmaster, I begin to train more fully. The smaller blade is easier to manage and I can make several quick strikes against the training dummy without tiring.

“Not good enough,” the Pitmaster says. “You are still too slow. And your need for breaks is too frequent. With how light your strikes are, you will need to hit the animals several times to down them. They would wait for you to recover.”

Nodding, I try again. This time I add more force to my strikes but tire even quicker.

“You are dead about twelve times over already,” the Pitmaster says. “It’s like you aren’t even trying.”

“I am trying,” I insist. My limbs are sore, my body drained. We’ve been training all day with limited breaks. My body would be bound to be tired. Even I can tell that I’m slower than I was this morning.

“You have to fight like your life depends on it, girl,” the Pitmaster says, disdain in her voice. “Because it does.” She stared at me fiercely for a moment, a gaze I tried to mimic and return. Seeing that, she sighed. “Look around you. Every person in here would take your life in an instant without question.”

Following the Pitmaster’s orders, I glance around the room. The gladiators are closest and all are eyeing me. Those without masks, I can even see how hungry their expressions are. Whether they are hungry for my blood or my flesh, I can’t tell. Either way, they are a threat to me.

“If I cannot harden you to survive the things that you will need to face here, then you will cower and die without even putting up a fight,” the Pitmaster says.

I don’t know what more she expects me to see. Since I’ve entered the walls of this capital, I’ve seen two brutal deaths, terrible whippings, and even been subjected to my own punishments. Kidd, last night alone, tried to assault me.

It sends a small chill through me, knowing that she wants me to experience even darker things. Or that she thinks I need to see those darker things to survive.

The Pitmaster looks around the room again. This time her gaze falls onto a cowering servant girl. “You. Come here.”

The servant girl hurries to obey.

“Face her,” the Pitmaster says. The girl does as she’s commanded. “On your knees.” The girl falls to her knees.

To me, the Pitmaster says, “Lift your blade and slit this slave’s throat.”

The girl’s eyes go wide but she doesn’t move a muscle.

My own hand starts to shake.

“If you cannot kill this one, you will never be able to kill another,” the Pitmaster says.

“S…-She’s innocent,” I say. “She’s not even fighting me.”

“She’s here, isn’t she? Then she’s done something to deserve it.” The Pitmaster pats the top of the girl’s head. “Tell Harper why you are here, girl.”

The girl swallows thickly but obeys. “I poisoned one of the harem.”

“And what happened to the woman you poisoned?”

“She died.”

The Pitmaster lifts her brow while looking at me, as if to say, Not as innocent as you think.

Even so, I can’t cut her down. She is a living, breathing person and she’s down on her knees. This would be an execution.

“She was to be in the 1 v 100 fight with Kidd,” the Pitmaster says. “You think you do her mercy by stilling your blade, but do you really? She is bound for death. Wouldn’t she rather have a quick death? A slice across the throat?”

I close my fist tighter around the blade. If that’s true, then maybe it would be more of a kindness to…

No. I’m not a killer. I only want to survive this place, not become one of the monsters that live within its walls. If that means, I lose my own fight, so be it.

I throw down my blade. It clatters on the ground right in front of the girl.

“I will not execute someone,” I say.

However, in the time it takes to say it, the girl grabs my discarded blade, jumps to her feet, and tries to stab me.

I step backwards but the Pitmaster moves faster. Bringing down her sword, she lobs the girl’s hand clean off. The girl cries and crumples. My sword… and her hand… fall to the ground.

“Did I not tell you that is an extension of your arm?!” the Pitmaster scolds, shouting at me now. “Did I not tell you that everyone in this place would kill you in an instant?! Your hesitation will be your end!”

Scrambling, I bend down to pick up my weapon. I hold it defensively, fearful of an attack from a different direction. Around me, the other fighters seem amused but do not bother me.

Then, I see Tristan walking forward. As he approaches, he glances down at the whimpering girl with distaste.

“Clean that up will you?” he says to another group of slaves who rush forward at once and drag the girl away. When she’s gone, Tristan continues coming forward.

“King’s Beta,” the Pitmaster says with a small bow. “To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit again so soon in our pit?”

“Speak with the scheduler,” Tristan says. “The King wishes for this one to fight tomorrow.”

The Pitmaster’s eyes go as wide as my own. “Tomorrow? She’s not ready.”

“She’s ready enough for the King’s wishes,” Tristan says. “We don’t want to disappoint him, do we?”

“No,” the Pitmaster says at once. She looks at me with pity, like I’m dead already. “Well, I tried.”

“Harper,” Tristan says, reclaiming my attention. “Walk with me.”

I continue to hold my sword, but now I carry it by my side.

Tristan immediately begins walking so I hurry to follow him. He slows enough that I can walk beside him. Maybe he doesn’t want someone armed at his back, even someone as sloppy as I am.

“You can make this stop,” Tristan says. “Our King is ruthless but also generous to those who give loyalty. If you tell him where the child is, he will extend mercy.”

Again with the child. Is there truly nothing I can say to get them to believe me?

“I speak only the truth,” I tell him. “There’s not, nor has there ever been, a child.”

“You continue with this story,” Tristan says with a sigh. “The King will not be pleased.”

“Trust me,” I grumble. “I wish I had a different answer to give. I know my life is about to be forfeited. But…” If I even try to lie, Caleb will likely take it out on my pack. He probably will anyway, but I will not allow my own words to bring down harm to them. “I can’t lie about this.”

“That is unfortunate,” Tristan says but doesn’t clarify. Does he mean that I’m telling the truth, or that I won’t lie? I don’t bother asking, knowing it doesn’t truly matter either way.

Tomorrow, I will step into the arena and be torn apart by animals.

Caleb tries to concentrate on the paperwork before him while eagerly awaiting his Beta’s report. He has heard about what happened last night to Harper. When he settles from his rage, learning the slave is unharmed and the perpetrator dead, he realizes the benefits of this act of treason.

This, surely, would be enough to scare Harper into revealing the truth about his child.

A knock sounds at the door.

“Enter,” Caleb says.

Tristan does, his face grim. That doesn’t bode well. Anger already starts churning inside of Caleb.

“She still denies it,” Tristan says.

“Even knowing she will face the beasts in the arena tomorrow?” Caleb asks.

“Even so,” Tristan replies.

“Then the fight will continue,” Caleb says. “When she faces the maws

of the beasts, she will tell the truth.”

Tristan’s jaw clenches. He wishes to speak.

Caleb waves at him to do so.

“What if she doesn’t?” Tristan asks.

Caleb laughs at the absurdity of that. “Then she will die a liar.”

Chapter 28

With my sword resting at my side, I don’t sleep at all that night. When the morning comes, and the Pitmaster summons me, I’m almost relieved to finally face my fate. Lying awake all night, stressing and dreading this moment has not been kind to my mind and body.

I’m not suicidal, but I want this stress to end.

“They rushed this scheduling on purpose,” the Pitmaster says as she leads me down away from the main area where we practiced and slept. Along the wall, I see a rod-iron gate blocking what appears to be a lift. Two guards stand at either side of it, no one within.

The Pitmaster continues, “They didn’t want to give you time to properly train. This was only ever about punishment for you. Whatever you did to earn the ire of the king, he must hate you for it.”

“He does,” I say, though she isn’t really listening to me.

“With more time, I could have molded you into someone who might have stood a chance. As it is now, those beasts are going to eat you alive. The King knows it too. He wants it to happen.”

At the gate, the Pitmaster nods to the guards who start to open it. As they do, she turns to me.

“It is unlikely, but if you have any hope of surviving this, never let your guard down. Remember, your blade is an extension of your arm. Never drop it.”

I lift the blade slightly, showing her I’m listening.

She gives me a pitying look. “I’m very sorry for everything that is about to happen to you.”

Before I can reply the gate opens up and the Pitmaster ushers me past it, onto the lift. Alone. The guards close the gates behind me.

I look back at the Pitmaster, but she has already turned away.

This is it. Just me and my fate now.

The lift slowly begins to climb.

Unlike other elevators I’ve ridden in, this one is not an enclosed box. Rather, it’s a single platform under my feet that rises and rises.

Looking up, I see only darkness. Then, no. A slit of bright light suddenly appears. When it opens farther, I squeeze my eyes shut. There are very few lights in the bowels of the coliseum. Wherever I am headed now seems flooded within.

The roar of a crowd echoes down the elevator shaft. As I fully ascend and the base of the elevator comes to a stop, the noise is near deafening.

Then, I realize the crowd is booing me.

“Traitor!” someone screams, and then someone else does too, until the entire arena shouts again and again, “Traitor! Traitor!”

Blinking, I force my eyes to adjust to the new light.

Looking around, I find myself standing in the center of the sandy arena, the only bare spot is the elevator lift under my feet. In the lifted seats around me are thousands of people – possibly hundreds of thousands.

On a platform jutting forward from the rest is a single throne. Even at his distance from me, I can tell that Caleb is there, watching me.

Caleb expects Harper to cower in fear. She’s been brave up until this point, standing against him at every turn, denying him the location of his child. But surely here, now, when faced with thousands of people mocking her and the reality of her upcoming, gruesome death, she will surrender.

She will tell him what he wants to know and save herself.

As expected, she appears frightened, spinning around, unsure where to put her back. There’s no safe place in the arena.

Yet even afraid, she still lifts her sword as if she intends to fight.

“Impossible,” Caleb curses under his breath. Does she not understand the danger here? Has she no sense of self-preservation?

Tristan, standing at Caleb’s side, watches him almost as intently as Caleb watches Harper. With irritation, Caleb can feel tell he’s being seen.

“She is foolishly brave,” Tristan says.

“She is only testing me,” Caleb replies curtly. He did not give Tristan permission to speak, and wouldn’t in front of all these people. “She still thinks I will save her from the maws of my beasts.”

“Will you?”

Turning sharply, Caleb glares at Tristan. “Mind your tongue, Beta. You speak too freely as of late.”

Tristan lowered his head in apologetic reverence and stepped backward.

Without his beta’s incessant chattering, Caleb returned his attention to the matter at hand in front of him. Mainly, the wild-eyed woman down in the sand.

If she believes him to be merciful, then she has no idea who she is dealing with.

Caleb lifts his hand, a signal to the gate-wardens and beast handlers.

The crowd cheers as at several locations around the round arena pit, the gates holding back the animals begin to lift.

From the dark pits beyond the gates, three lionesses surge into the arena, snarling sharply as they come forth. Gifts from a foreign king, they are agile and strong, while also bred for their viciousness. These are not mere wild lions. They were born in captivity for the sake of the fight.

They were made for this.

Fear rattles through Harper’s ribcage, but she has no time to dwell on it while in the ring with three snarling lions.

The crowd cheers as the lions circle around me, eyeing me as their prey.

Lionesses are used to hunting in groups. This competition was never going to be fair.

Once, briefly, I think of falling onto my own sword, ending my suffering before the lions can tear me apart, but as soon as the thought crosses my mind, I dismiss it.

I may be facing impossible odds, but I don’t want to die.

I’m going to fight until my last breath.

One of the lions darts closer, quickly. I slash at it to keep it back.

The crowd roars its approval. Sickening, that so many people would take pleasure in this. They know my slim chances. They know the lions are going to rip me apart. But that’s what they want to see, isn’t it?

Carnage.

Combined with their perceived justice. To them, I am a traitor to the crown. They have no idea that I’ve been telling the truth all along.

Another lion draws too close. I slice with a warning at that one as well.

The third growls at me.

The circle they are making around me has been growing smaller. Soon they will all be upon me.

“You want me?!” I shout at them, adrenaline and blind dumb courage pushing me forward. “Then come taste my blade!”

Another darts toward me. I swing at it, forcing that one back. But a second uses this opening to its advantage and swings at me. I lurch forward at the last moment, but the tips of its claws scrape across my back, tearing through my tunic and a layer of skin underneath.

The wound stings, but it’s not deep. I can keep going, even as blood drips down my back.

Turning I swing, forcing that lion back, only to find the third moving closer.

“Stay back, damn it!” I shout and make another wild swing. And another.

Spinning in circles, I swing as much as I can to keep them back away from me.

Already, I’m growing weary.

I can’t give up. I won’t give up. I keep swinging.

But a hopelessness starts to rise up within me.

I’m going to die here.

Chapter 29

Concentrating, Caleb masterfully uses his werewolf aura to control the lionesses down in the arena. Without his influence, they would have devoured Harper within the first minute of being released.

He can’t let things end that quickly.

The lionesses are hungry, though. The tug against his control, eager for blood and meat. Their desperation annoys Caleb. He will have to speak with the beast master, to make certain the animals are not being neglected.

These beasts are bred for conflict. They do not need to be starved to be bloodthirsty.

He’ll take the beast master’s head if he finds these animals have been mistreated. He might anyway, just for making this part of Caleb’s plan so difficult.

The lionesses are getting too close. One even manages to break Caleb’s pull long enough to claw at Harper’s back. While he’s not overly displeased with the punishment bestowed upon this lying slave, he does not want to draw blood yet.

He wants to tire Harper out first, bring her down into the deepest pit of despair, where she is too weak to even defend herself anymore.

Then, Caleb will finally break that strong will of hers.

As Harper continues to swing with embarrassing sloppiness, she’s already growing weary. Caleb is surprised. He thought she would last twice this long.

But then, he recalls, she does not have a wolf to give her strength.

She is a mere human, facing off against three well-trained beasts.

Perhaps he should have requested only one.

Two lionesses move closer at once, working as a team. Harper swings her sword wide, cutting into the space of both lions, who expertly dodge away.

The swing puts Harper off-balance. Perhaps her wound is starting to drain her. Humans don’t heal as quickly as werewolves, Caleb recalls. They’ll just keep bleeding until they are treated by doctors.

Three Lions is definitely too many.

The break in Caleb’s concentration allows the third lion to break free from his restraint.

The lioness pounces, tackling Harper to the ground. Her blade flies from her hand.

No, no, no!

I push my hands up into the lion’s throat, trying to keep its snapping jaw away from me. It’s so strong, it could break my hold at any time, but it doesn’t, almost like it’s playing with me.

While holding it back with one arm, I try to reach toward my sword with the other.

It’s the extension of my arm. To lose it is to die.

If the Pitmaster is watching, she is likely disappointed.

I’m not a warrior. I never have been. I was raised spoiled from my youth, and then treated as a servant after my disgrace. I could do hard labor. I could tend the fields and scrub the floors from day to night. But I knew nothing of holding a sword. Of fighting lions.

I want to go home so badly it hurts. I’d give anything to have Leah pour hot tea on my arms.

Anything but this. Anything but death.

But then, as suddenly as the lions pounced on me, they slink away. They continue to circle, snarling and spitting, but as I sit up to look at them, they almost seem to be waiting for something.

Grabbing my sword, I hurry up onto my feet and hold it ready once more.

Are they toying with me?

Are they -?

Looking up, I see that Caleb has stood from his throne. Moving toward the edge of his platform, he holds up his hands in silent command. Immediately the crowd obeys, quieting.

I wish someone would push him. From that platform, he would fall straight into this arena pit with me. Let him fight these lions.

But that’s a foolish fantasy, driven by adrenaline and desperation. He’s the only one with any power here – power he even seems to have over these beasts.

“Slave,” Caleb calls loudly. His voice carries oddly well for a space this expansive. It seems to echo all around her. “If you beg me now for mercy, I may consider it. Tell me what you know I want, and I might even let you live.”

I could lie. I could tell him I know where the child is and then make something up. He’d eventually discover the ruse, but at that time, I could try to find another way out of there.

Or, I could make him so angry that he decides to torture me slowly instead. He’s so ruthless, that he would likely even torture those I care for right in front of me.

He’d already been planning on allowing my pack to be attacked by the bear clan. Who it be such a leap from that to hurting them in front of me?

So I can’t lie. To protect my pack and myself.

“I don’t have the answers you are looking for,” I tell him.

His face twists in anger. “Tell me where the child is!” he shouts. The angry bellow echoes all around me, making even the lions wince.

He expects me to cower at his rage like so many others do all around him. Even now, I can tell, half of the spectators are dipping their heads in apologetic reverence, like they are the ones who did something wrong.

I’m facing the sharp teeth of lions and the prospect of being ripped apart and eaten alive. I don’t have time to be concerned over his paltry anger.

Lifting my head in defiance and my own building rage, I shout my response. “There was never a child!”

Caleb starts to growl. How dare this lowly slave continue to stand against him? He is King. He is Alpha. Her very life sits in the palm of his hands and she acts like she doesn’t care.

Does she have a death wish? Is she using him as a means to that end?

“If you continue to defy me, I will have the lions kill you slowly. Do you understand the pain that would bring? You could live for hours, feeling their claws dig into your flesh, and their teeth at your throat, but never enough to kill you.”

“I’m not afraid!” she shouts. It’s a blatant lie. The fear is obvious on her face, yet even with that fear, she stands against him. She disrespects him.

This cannot stand. He will simply have to let the lions take a few more pieces of her, inch by inch.

How many pieces will it take until she finally crumbles to his will?

“I am a generous King,” Caleb calls. “You have one last chance to beg me for your life.”

“I will never beg!” she shouts.

Suddenly, the image of Harper, naked and writhing beneath him as he plunges into her, fills his mind. He could fuck her for hours, keeping her on edge, stopping ever before she found release.

“Please…” she would beg so sweetly. He’d keep up the blissful torture just to see her cry.

He could make her beg, alright. With his tongue, his hands, his dick…

Blinking, he returns to the coliseum, to that same woman glaring at him as if she has some power in a pit surrounded by lions at his control.

This woman does not deserve the pleasures he’s already given her.

Caleb returns to his throne and sits down, a signal the fight should continue.

Chapter 30

Whatever was holding the beasts back seems to have vanished now.

Sword in hand, I slash this way and that, but still they prowl closer as if looking for a chance to strike. I do my best to hold them off, but I am no warrior. My back hurts, and I am growing tired.

I fight as hard as I can, even though my body starts to move sluggishly.

I won’t give up. They won’t take me easily.

Caleb intently watches Harper from his perched platform.

That she continues to fight so ardently, however amateurishly, both impresses him and annoys him. Why must she continue to be so stubborn? Even now, if she were to reach her hand out to him for mercy, he would grant it.

If she would only admit her wrongdoing, none of this would be necessary. She could return to the palace and live a life of moderate comfort as his slave. If she stayed loyal to him, she wouldn’t need to fear for her life at the claws and jaws of ferocious animals.

Yet her stubbornness continues to push her into making bad choices.

He needs to let the lions push her a little more, tear into her… Then, she will reach for him. With tears in her eyes, she will beg to be saved.

Caleb will finally have what he wants.

A lion takes a swing at Harper, catching her across the leg. She stumbles.

A second lion moves to pounce. Caleb sharply sends out his aura, forcing that lion down. It growls in its own defiance, even as it obeys. The beasts are growing restless.

Soon, they might stop listening to his commands entirely.

Harper is running out of time to beg forgiveness.

“My King,” Tristan says. He must be able to sense it too. “Perhaps if you stop the fight again…”

“She remains defiant,” Caleb says. He can see the fire in her eyes, even outmatched as she is. On her knees, she still swings her sword.

“But my King…”

Caleb has already berated Tristan for speaking out of turn once. For him to do so again, knowing he’ll likely be punished for it, sends a harsh reality zipping through Caleb’s mind.

Harper would rather die than give in.

In fact, as if solely to spite him, she seems set on dying.

He can see now, with growing, annoying certainty that this woman plans to take her secrets to the grave with her.

Caleb starts to growl.

I can’t keep this up. My sword arm is so exhausted that I’ve added a second hand to the hilt just to keep swinging. On my knees, I know it will only take one more strike to end me.

They say cats go straight for the jugular, ending their prey’s life with one sharp clench of their jaws. I can only hope that my end is as quick, though I have no expectations of mercy.

If Caleb wants to see me suffer, he will see it. I can’t do hell about it.

Finally, a lion pounces me from the back, forcing my face down into the sand. I’m so weary, that I struggle to push up my face, let alone my entire body.

Crawling over me, the lion opens its mouth. Its teeth lower around my neck.

Closing my eyes, I spare a thought for Samuel. Though his recent

coldness tears at my heart, I am warmed by the memories we once shared.

He loves me, I’m sure of it.

I wish he was here. I wish he would save me from this.

Reaching out my hand, with my last breath, I cry, “Samuel…” Then everything goes dark.

Seeing red, Caleb roars.

As he leaps from the platform down into the arena, his body shifts halfway into his massive Alpha wolf. The instant his paws touch the sand, he darts forward, quick as lighting, and plows into the lion covering Harper.

The lion catapults halfway across the arena. It lands on its feet but wobbles uncertainly, shaken.

Turning toward the two other lions, Caleb releases a deep, guttural growl from the very back of his throat. The lions immediately cower in fear and submission. Many people in the audience do as well. Some outright flee in fear.

Caleb stamps his massive paws onto the ground, standing solidly over Harper.

Beneath him, even unconscious, she whimpers and cries. The tang of her blood hangs heavy in the air. It turns Caleb’s stomach, forcing his growl even louder.

How dare anyone else draw blood from what is his?

“My King!” Tristan calls. He’s in the arena now, slowly approaching Caleb in his own weak human form, his hands forward as if to calm Caleb’s raging wolf.

Nearby the beast master and other arena guards are corralling the lions, driving them back into the dark of the cages below. It doesn’t take all that much convincing. The lions know they are unmatched against a two-story-tall monster wolf on a blood rage.

Only Tristan seems foolish enough to actually approach him. “My King…” Tristan lowers his head in reverence and submission. “If you hope to save her, my King, you must allow the doctors to tend to her.”

He inches closer, which is neither Caleb nor wolf-like. Caleb growls, low and deep in warning.

“She’ll bleed out as she is, my King,” Tristan continues. “Remember, she is a lowly human. She’ll need doctors to save her life.”

Harper whimpers again, her breath is shaky.

Caleb can hear her heart struggling to beat.

Yet despite her pain, she still whispers a name. “Samuel…”

Caleb freezes all over. The snap pushes back his bloodrage for a moment allowing him to see things clearer, to remember who this woman is, and to realize what it is he is doing.

Why is he defending her so fiercely?

He shakes his head.

More people are approaching, triggering his natural instincts once more.

“Doctors, my King,” Tristan explains.

Tristan. His Beta. He can trust Tristan.

He doesn’t need to trust Tristan. He doesn’t care about this woman at all…

But she mustn’t die. That much he knows for certain, even if everything else is a confused jumble of unanswered questions and mixed feelings within him.

Slowly, Caleb backs his massive wolf body away from the frail woman.

Tristan nods to the approaching group of people, who rush in to tend to Harper. As they work, Tristan approaches Caleb.

Forcing himself to breathe deeply, Caleb claws back his wolf form and shifts into his human form once more. As angry as he remains, he doesn’t quite make it all the way. His canines remain sharp and his claws extended and curled, sharp.

His clothes were shredded previously with his shift, and he stands in full nakedness, but he is not ashamed.

“The doctors will do their work,” Tristan says. “But we must allow them the space to do so.”

“I do not take orders from a beta,” Caleb snaps. His voice isn’t quite fully human. Everything he says sounds like a growl.

Tristan lowers his head again but does not even wince otherwise.

Caleb pushes past him, enraged. The doctors still do their work to look up at him.

“If she dies,” Caleb snarls. “You will share her fate.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 441 to 450)

Chapter 441

Yesterday, she searched everywhere but couldn’t find it.

When Hull heard about it, his face turned serious as he glanced at his watch. There was no time to have someone deliver clothes now.

He finally dug out a charcoal-gray pullover sweatshirt from his closet, one he rarely wore, and tossed it to her.

The sweatshirt was huge. On Susanna, it hung loose and reached her knees, but somehow, she made it look stylish.

But Ferrowland was cold, and Susanna looked at Hull with puppy eyes, “I’m afraid of the cold.”

This outfit might work indoors, but stepping outside in it would be a whole different story.

Hull hesitated for a moment. Once again, he marveled at how difficult it was to take care of a woman. With a sigh, he muttered, “Troublesome.”

In the end, Hull found a down jacket for Susanna to wear. It was thick enough to keep her warm.

Hull himself rarely wore it; he ran hot and hardly needed such heavy clothing.

When Hull brought her to the car, they climbed into the spacious Mercedes.

Hull and Susanna sat in the middle row. Enzo was behind the wheel, Silas took the passenger seat, and Barnaby, seeing Hull and Susanna approach, quickly retreated to the back.

As Barnaby caught sight of Susanna, he was momentarily stunned.

The boss’s taste this time was different from the usual. She was so small!

Barnaby glanced at Hull, whose frame was all muscle and strength, then back at the petite Susanna.

Barnaby thought, “Whoa! Their sizes were so mismatched!”

Especially seeing Susanna in Hull’s oversized clothes, Barnaby was almost certain Hull was doing just fine in that department.

So, he likes them petite? All those tall, leggy types never did the trick for him?

Growing more curious, Barnaby spoke up, “Boss.”

“Yeah?”

“Is she, uh, joining us? You sure her petite frame can handle it?”

The question was loaded with meaning, and even Silas in the pass seat picked up on Barnaby’s implication.

What a reckless fool!

It wasn’t enough to doubt behind their boss’s back, now he dared to test the waters?

Sure, Barnaby was sharper than Finley, knowing to probe indirectly, but still, it was a death wish!

Susanna also caught the innuendo in Barnaby’s tone, casting a tight-lipped glance at Hull. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears…

Hull, feeling a headache coming on, shot a fierce glare at Barnaby. “Remind me, when was the last time I shut that mouth of yours?”

Barnaby winced, his heart skipping a beat. He quickly clammed up, not daring to utter another word.

The boss was as terrifying as ever; having one’s mouth shut was painful.

……

Reluctantly, Susanna was brought out by Hull.

Stella had initially been worried she’d be scared, but by now, she seemed to have gotten used to it. That morning, she called Ronald, who said he’d be back in the afternoon.

So, Stella made lunch plans with Tegan, but as soon as she stepped out, a Maybach blocked her path.

The car was parked just two kilometers from the Mist Bay exit, right where the main road began. Yorick leaned against the car.

The cold wind tousled his hair, and through the windshield, Stella could see his desolation.

“Ma’am, we can’t get through,” the driver said.

The car was parked squarely in the middle of the road, and Yorick seemed intent on blocking Stella’s way.

Stella frowned as Tegan’s call came through.

“Star, I’m waiting for you at the café on Rigou Street.”

Stella replied, “Ok

After hanging up, Stella opened the car door and stepped out, keeping her distance as she looked at Yorick.

Yorick, spotting Stella, seemed hollow. He held a cigarette between his fingers, dressed too lightly for the weather, and the stubble on his chin gave him a weary, rugged look.

Weary? It was surprising to see this look on Yorick.

Holding onto the car door, Stella spoke icily, “What do you want?”

Chapter 442

She couldn’t believe Yorick had the audacity to show up at her doorstep. If he was brazen enough to park his car like this, he must have known Ronald was out.

Was he really here to confront her? It seemed the Quarry family wasn’t as deep in trouble as she had hoped.

But Stella was wrong.

Yorick was here precisely because the Quarry family was drowning in chaos, and he was on the brink of a breakdown.

He flicked away his cigarette and walked toward her, his steps deliberate and heavy.

Stella frowned, clearly irritated.

When he stopped a meter away, she could finally see the turmoil in his eyes, -emptiness, sorrow, pain—all swirling together, visible in the depths of Yorick’s gaze.

“Are you here to plead for Ursula?” Stella asked, squinting slightly.

The only reason she could think of for such a mix of emotions in Yorick’s eyes was Ursula. Despite all the gossip Susanna and Tegan had shared about the Larkin family, Stella believed Yorick and Cloudia’s bias toward Ursula would always prevail.

The mention of pleading for Ursula seemed to deepen the pain in Yorick’s eyes.

“Plead?” he echoed, his voice laced with anguish.

Stella raised an eyebrow. “Not pleading? Then you’re here to threaten me? To try and overpower me?”

She recalled how the Larkin family and Yorick had never resorted to pleading. They had always tried to overpower her into letting Ursula go.

How many tactics had they used back then? She couldn’t help but scoff at the memory.

Yorick was silent, his chest heaving with a suffocating tension at Stella’s mention of ‘threaten’ and ‘overpower.’ He closed his eyes, his whole body trembling. Clenching his fists, he spoke with difficulty, “I’ve… I’ve broken it off with her.”

Stella arched her brows, silently observing Yorick while Susie’s latest gossip replayed in her mind. She had said that Yorick stormed out of the Larkin family house, kicking over a flowerpot at the entrance.

“Stella, I’m sorry,” Yorick confessed suddenly.

Stella’s eyes widened in surprise. “You’re apologizing to me?”

“It’s my fault. I…”

He trailed off, overwhelmed by the chaos of the past few days. Since leaving the Quarry family, all he wanted was to see Stella. Nobody knew how empty he had felt since she called off their engagement as if a vital part of him had been ripped away.

“You don’t need to apologize,” Stella replied coolly. “You really shouldn’t have come to see me. Move your car.”

Not wanting to hear more, Stella turned to get into her car. As she was about to shut the door, Yorick panicked and grabbed the door.

Stella raised an eyebrow. “You…”

By instinct, her foot shot out, and Yorick immediately backed away to a safe distance, his face paling.

He remembered Stella’s dislike for physical contact. During their engagement, every time he got too close, she pulled away. After the breakup, whenever he tried to grab her wrist, she had retaliated physically.

Was she about to kick him again?

Recalling his previous injuries, Yorick’s composure wavered.

Seeing him retreat, Stella realized she had almost instinctively lashed out again.

“Uh… sorry she said, half-smiling. “You’ve left quite a mark on me. My default response is self-defense, so it’s best if you’re up in front of me. Otherwise, if I hit you, it wouldn’t be pleasant.”

Yorick was speechless.

The driver in the front seat, amused by their exchange,  thought to himself, “At least our young lady knows it’s not polite to hit people.”

Chapter 443

Yorick’s face turned a shade paler.

Even though he’d mentally prepared himself before meeting Stella, seeing her like this still made him uncomfortable. He thought women should be more gentle, not as fierce as a storm. Stella was proving to be anything but.

Stella leaned out of her car window. “Can you move your car, or should I just ram it?”

The way she said “ram it” was as casual as if she were discussing the weather.

Yorick’s composure cracked further. All his prepared words vanished in the face of Stella’s bluntness.

All he could manage was, “Can you get Xander to take Hogan Freeman away?”

Last night, chaos had erupted within the Quarry family when someone who looked disturbingly like him showed up, brandishing a DNA test proving he was related to Yorick’s father. The whole family was in turmoil.

Yorick had barely held onto his sanity as he traced the situation back to Xander – Stella’s fiancé from Ferrowland.

To Yorick, this felt like a direct shot from Stella, a calculated vengeance.

When Stella heard Xander’s name, she hesitated. “Hogan Freeman? Who’s that?”

“You’re telling me you don’t know?” Yorick’s disbelief was evident.

“Are you serious?” Stella shot back. “You’re pulling this again?”

Whenever something involving Ursula came up, Yorick always had this accusatory tone.

And now it was happening again? If anything went wrong, was it always somehow her fault?

“He showed up with a DNA test matching my father. Stella, I know you hate me, but you shouldn’t…”

Yorick’s voice trailed off, his eyes locking onto hers, filled with a deep, spreading hurt. “You shouldn’t go this far for revenge.”

To throw the Quarry family into such disarray-this was her ultimate revenge on him.

“You think I hate you?” Stella asked incredulously.

“Don’t you?”

“I think you’re delusional,” Stella replied, rolling her eyes. “Hate you? Please, don’t flatter yourself. Love and hate are for people like Ursula who actually care about you. Who else would bother?”

Stella had no time for such nonsense.

Hate? That was a concept that required some measure of love, and she had nothing for Yorick.

“Revenge on you? Do I look like I have the time? If I wanted to get back at you, do you think I’d do it myself?”

Considering how the Larkin and Quarry families had suffered in business lately, it was clear Stella wasn’t the one orchestrating it.

Yorick was left speechless. Hearing Stella say it wasn’t her handiwork made him tense all over again.

True, she hadn’t lifted a finger. Last night, Xander had been the one to send Hogan Freeman over, leaving behind a smug “You’re welcome!”

Yorick laughed a bitter and mocking laugh. “Stella, I really underestimated you. You’ve got your brother wrapped around your finger, and even your fiancé, who doesn’t have a shot with you, is doing your bidding.”

Stella just shook her head. This was madness!

But when it came to Xander, she was a bit uneasy. That Hogan Freeman was Xander’s doing? Why would he do such a thing? After all, on the surface, Xander had no deep vendettas against the Quarry family.

Forget it, Yorick was just being paranoid.

“To think I once believed you couldn’t live without me,” Yorick muttered. He’d always thought he was the center of Stella’s universe. He believed he was her rock, and even when she called off the engagement, he thought she was just throwing a tantrum.

Chapter 444

Looking at it now, it all seemed like a joke.

Stella had reached the end of her patience. She rolled her eyes at Yorick, slammed the car door shut, and instructed the driver upfront, “Go ahead, ram it.”

There was no reasoning with a lunatic like him. Their minds operated on different frequencies, and talking anymore would just be a waste of breath and time.

The driver nodded, “Alright.”

Just as the car engine came to life, the driver suddenly announced, “Miss, the boss is back.”

Stella glanced out the windshield. The moment she recognized Ronald’s car, there was a loud crash, and Yorick’s car was nudged aside.

Stella was totally stunned.

Ronald was definitely her man; he never did things halfway.

Stella got out of the car, not even sparing Yorick a glance, and headed straight for Ronald’s vehicle.

Ronald stepped out as well, his presence intense and commanding. He cast a dangerous glance at Yorick. “Well, Mr. Quarry, it’s a surprise to see you here, but…”

He glanced at the car that had been shoved aside.

“I don’t appreciate intrusions on my territory. Next time, make sure you’re on the right road.”

He emphasized the last four words sharply.

Yorick trembled with anger. He looked at Stella, but she was already beside Ronald, blatantly ignoring him. They held hands right in front of him, unfazed.

Yorick’s gaze was fixed on their interlocked fingers, a sharp pain piercing his heart.

Not wanting to waste any more time on Yorick, Stella was ready to leave.

“I’m meeting Tegan for lunch. Let’s go.

Ronald affectionately pinched Stella’s nose and led her back to the car.

Their vehicle drove off, leaving Yorick standing there, the cold wind biting through him. Yet, the chill in his heart was far worse.

His mind replayed the earlier conversation with Stella about ‘hate.’ She had laughed at the idea of hating him, as if mocking him for being blind to the truth. She didn’t hate him; she felt nothing for him.

So, what did those two years mean to her?

……

In the car.

Stella was perched on Ronald’s lap, squirming. “I want to sit by myself.

Whenever they were alone, he loved holding her like this. Looking back, it seemed Ronald had been holding her since they were kids. His large hands rested on her slightly chubby waist.

Luckily, Stella had a petite frame. Otherwise, this bit of baby fat might have been problematic.

“Ronald, are you mad?”

“It wasn’t me who went looking for trouble; he came to me,” Stella said, feigning innocence.

Ronald replied, “Haven’t you learned how to deal with such people?”

For those who didn’t matter, Ronald’s advice had always been not to give them any attention, not to waste time. If a problem could be solved with force, then use force.

Stella’s brow furrowed. “I was about to ram his car myself, but then you showed up. Hey, weren’t you supposed to return in the afternoon?”

Ronald didn’t answer. He leaned in and kissed her.

Stella was caught off guard. There he goes again…

Up front, Idris, sensing the sudden quiet in the car, silently raised the partition.

This little troublemaker had delayed quite a bit. They had nearly reached their destination when Ronald heard Yorick was waiting at Mist Bay to block Stella and immediately turned back.

That crash earlier definitely came from Ronald’s frustration. Yorick’s car was likely totaled.

Ronald dropped Stella off where she was meeting Tegan.

As she got out, she almost stumbled, but Ronald’s quick reflexes caught her. “What happened? Can’t even walk straight?”

Stella shot him a pleading look. “It’s your fault! You kissed me until I was dizzy.”

Chapter 445

Meanwhile, the Larkin family was going through a storm.

Cloudia was beside herself with worry over the enormous medical bills for Ursula. She was making calls left and right, and right now, she was on the phone with Blaise.

“Please, Blaise,” Cloudia’s voice trembled with desperation. “I know you’ve got a new life out there, and I’m not asking for much. I’m begging you, don’t be so cruel to us. You used to care about Ursula.”

They had raised Ursula together. Cloudia refused to believe Blaise had no feelings left for her. The treatment was non-negotiable. It had to happen, no matter the cost.

No one quite understood why Cloudia was so determined to save Ursula. Even after knowing that Ursula almost caused harm to Stella, she still insisted on treating her.

But Blaise wasn’t in the mood to be sympathetic. He had learned the truth about what had been happening with the Larkin family just an hour before Cloudia’s call. So when she started begging for money to save Ursula, his patience snapped.

His voice was sharp, cutting through the phone line like a blade.

“Cloudia, are you out of your mind? She isn’t even related to us by blood, and she almost killed Stella.”

Blaise had reached his breaking point. The Larkin family had been through so much turmoil lately.

It was all due to Cloudia’s poor handling of the younger generation’s issues. Her favoritism towards Ursula had led to this mess.

“And you still want to save her? What the hell is wrong with you?”

Cloudia flinched at his anger, gripping the phone tighter. For a moment, she held back. But then she snapped too.

“What am I supposed to do? I raised her with my own hands. Am I just supposed to watch her die?”

She couldn’t bear the thought. Just the idea of Ursula dying because they couldn’t afford the medication made her heartache.

Blaise retorted, “That’s your problem, not ours. Do you think any of us can pull off that kind of money?”

A few million dollars wasn’t just pocket change. Even when their family was thriving, that sum wouldn’t have been easy to come by.

Cloudia was livid at his response. “Oh, I see. You’re spending all your money on t woman, aren’t you? You don’t give a damn about us anymore!”

She had been so consumed by Ursula’s crisis that she hadn’t even had time to deal with the fact that Blaise had built a life elsewhere. All she wanted was to bring the Larkin family back together. She didn’t want their family to fall apart. Yet Blaise’s utter indifference was infuriating.

“I’m telling you, Blaise, you’re going to give us that money, whether you like it or not. And not just that, but from now on, you’re going to give us half a million every month.”

If begging didn’t work, then she would demand.

Little did she know, Blaise had long lost his faith in her! Facing aggressive demands, Blaise simply spat, “You’re crazy,” and hung up.

When Cloudia tried to call back, she found herself blocked.

“AAAHHHHH!”

The scream tore from her throat, raw and furious.

Why had the Larkin family reached this point?

What was once a happy family had slowly begun to crumble, piece by piece.

Why had everything turned out this way?

Cloudia’s heart raced with anger, and her head throbbed with pressure.

Just then, the butler entered, “Ma’am, these documents just arrived for you.”

Cloudia pressed a trembling hand to her forehead, trying to steady her breathing. She snatched the envelope and tore it open, irritation still bubbling under her skin.

Inside were photographs.

She flipped through them impatiently, until her eyes landed on a particular image, her breath hitched.

In the photos was Ursula, and the woman sitting across from her was… that woman?

“What does this mean?” She muttered, glanced at the butler, who looked just as confused.

She flipped over the photos and found a stack of documents tucked behind them.

Attached was Ursula’s call history, with one number highlighted, it was that woman’s number!

Chapter 446

Cloudia stared at the butler in sheer terror. “This…”

Her mind was so overwhelmed that she couldn’t even hear her own voice. She glanced down again at the documents in her hands every detail about that woman’s entry into the Larkin Group and the role Ursula played in it.

So, that woman was brought into the company by Ursula?

No, this couldn’t be…

Cloudia’s mind went blank in an instant, and she felt the blood in her veins run cold and backward.

“Mrs. Larkin, Mrs. Larkin, are you alright?” the butler’s anxious voice cut through the silence, tensing the entire atmosphere of the living room.

……

Stella and Tegan had just finished their coffee on Rigou Street and were planning to grab some lunch when Tegan’s phone buzzed.

Stella assumed it might be Uriah calling. It seemed like Tegan had been through a lot with the Horner family lately. Even if she hadn’t said a word, Stella could sense Tegan’s growing aversion to them.

Tegan listened to the voice on the other end, her eyes widening in shock. “Okay, I understand.” After ending the call, she turned to Stella. “Mrs. Larkin’s been admitted to the hospital.”

Whenever anyone around Stella mentioned Cloudia, they never referred to her as “your mom”. It was always “Mrs. Larkin”. Everyone knew for someone like Cloudia, she didn’t deserve the title of “mom” – not in Stella’s eyes, at least.

Stella raised an eyebrow. “What’s going on?”

“Not sure. A colleague from the hospital called. If her health gives out now, the Larkin family is in serious trouble.”

The Larkin family was already as good as sunk. But if Cloudia was out of commission, there’d be no one left to handle Ursula.

Then, Stella suddenly realized why Cloudia might have landed in the hospital. “I bet it’s because of Ursula.”

Tegan uttered, “Huh?”

“Susie checked out your little rumors, they’re all true,” Stella explained.

Tegan gasped, “Oh my goodness…”

When she’d first heard those rumors, Tegan thought they were terrifying. She never imagined they’d turn out to be true.

“What on earth has Mrs. Larkin been protecting all these years?”

Stella smirked. “She’s taught Ursula well, at least in terms of knowing who to favor.”

Tegan was at a loss for words. ‘Taught her well’ was a phrase that fit Cloudia perfectly. She used to say Stella didn’t know how to differentiate between family and foe. Well, now she did too well, in fact.

“She might lose her mind over this,” Tegan said.

Stella shrugged. “You never know. She might just crawl out of that hospital bed and keep scheming for Ursula.”

Tegan chuckled humorlessly. “Wow, that’s quite the image. Either way, it’s not your problem anymore.” “Exactly,” Stella agreed.

After all, she was planning to return to Ferrowland soon. The Larkin family, and even Portis City, would be behind her.

The two friends linked arms and strolled off to find a place to eat. As they settled in, Tegan’s phone rang again, the topic once more being Cloudia.

After hanging up, she turned to Stella. “Seems like she’s really having a rough time. Might not pull through this one.” Stella just nodded. The news didn’t move her. It wasn’t that she was heartless; she simply felt no connection to these people. Given how they’d treated her since she returned to Portis City, she had already been magnanimous with her not striking Cloudia as she was down.

“If Cloudia’s really gone, Ursula’s in for a tough ride,” Tegan mused.

The two were ready to order when Stella’s phone rang. It was Ronald.

“No spicy food allowed.”

Stella sighed, “Yeah, I got it.”

Her recovery wasn’t complete, and Ronald had been kind enough to let her out. If she dared to eat irresponsibly, she’d never try stepping outside.

After ending the call, Tegan gave Stella a teasing smile. “Your brother really cares about you.”

Stella chuckled. “Well, he won’t be my brother for much longer.”

Tegan looked puzzled. “What do you mean?”

Stella beamed. “We’re getting married.

Tegan blinked in surprise. “Wow… congratulations.” Marriage. It sounded wonderful, though a hint of bittersweet emotion flickered in Tegan’s eyes momentarily before she pushed it aside.

Stella smiled, “So, what about you and Uriah? Any plans?”

Chapter 447

Speaking of which, Tegan and Stella’s situations bore a striking resemblance to one another.

Tegan’s life took a tragic turn when she was only five years old. Her father died because of the actions of Uriah’s father, and she was taken in by the Horner family.

However, her life there was anything but kind. Uriah’s mother had never warmed up to her, and as a result, most of the Horner elders looked down on her as well. The only people who showed her any kindness were Uriah and his father, Hayden Horner.

As fate would have it, after Hayden passed away, Uriah was the only one who continued to stand by her side. Everyone around them could see the way Uriah felt about Tegan – he protected her like she was the most precious thing in his life. Stella, for one, was convinced there was more to his feelings than mere family affection.

When Stella broached the subject with Tegan, there was a fleeting moment of tension on Tegan’s face. “You mean me and him?”

Her voice tinged with something that wasn’t quite right.

Stella nodded. “Yeah.”

Tegan fell silent, her thoughts drifting back to the conversations she’d had with Forrest. It was suffocating, the pressure of it all.

“His mother is currently searching for a suitable match for him.”

Stella was taken aback. A match?

“But Uriah doesn’t need a marriage alliance to strengthen the Horner family’s hold, does he?”

Among his peers, he was already a force to be reckoned with, the Horner Group thriving under his leadership.

Tegan smiled, a smile where Stella could feel the underlying bitterness.

Then she went on, “Mrs. Horner came to see me at the hospital this morning.”

“What did she say?” Stella asked.

“What do you think? She told me to remember my place.”

It was just the kind of thing a wealthy matron might say, but coming from Mrs. Horner to Tegan, it seemed particularly ungrateful.

Stella’s indignation flared. “That’s outrageous.”

Tegan didn’t address any word.

“If Hayden had died back then, the Horner family wouldn’t have lasted until Uriah took control of the Horner Group. And now she treats you like this?”

Looked like there was not just the Larkins who were obtuse. Mrs. Horner, sure was a damned wretch.

“What’s Uriah’s stance on all this?”

Stella assumed that Uriah wouldn’t entertain the idea of marrying someone else, given his apparent feelings for Tegan. He always took her along on business trips if they lasted more than a few days.

Tegan handed Stella a menu she’d already marked up. “Forget it, let’s not talk about him anymore.”

The mere mention of the Horner family was enough to put her on edge.

Stella could sense that there was something more than just Mrs. Horner’s disapproval weighing on Tegan. Despite Mrs. Horner’s distaste for Tegan over those years, Uriah’s over-protection made those two women’s time of less connection. Just then, Stella’s phone buzzed. It was Ronald calling.

“Don’t eat too much for lunch. I’ve got something delicious planned for you.”

“What is it?” Stella asked.

“You’ll see soon enough,” Ronald replied, leaving Stella with a smile as she hung up.

Tegan sighed, “Star, I really envy you. They all love you so much.”

“They” referred to the entire Quinn family members and the Lugars.

Stella shook her head. “Don’t envy me. There are plenty of people who don’t like me, too.”

Like the Larkin family. Despite their blood ties, their relationship had been anything but smooth in recent years.

Tegan rolled her eyes. “There are always people who act like complete jerks, no matter where you go.”

“Isn’t that the truth,” Stella agreed.

“Anyhow, at least you have many people who care about you, look at me…” Tegan said, her voice tinged with a sadness that was hard to miss.

Chapter 448

She had nothing.

When she was just a child, her mother ran off with someone else, leaving because her father was poor.

She was left to live with her father, and they depended on each other for everything. Eventually, the only person who ever loved her and protected her, her father, was gone too.

Stella placed her hand over Tegan’s cold one. “Don’t say that. You’ve got Uriah.”

Everyone saw how Uriah treated her. With him around, nobody dared mess with Tegan.

Tegan just nodded, not saying a word. Stella knew Mrs. Horner was always up to something, causing trouble, and that was probably why Tegan was feeling so down.

She was about to say something comforting, but Susanna’s call interrupted.

Stella answered, “Susie.”

“Star, when are you coming back? Oh my God…”

Just after saying one sentence, Susanna burst into tears on the other end of the line.

Stella’s brow twitched. “What’s wrong?”

Trying to keep her voice steady, Susanna said, “I can’t keep being around this man, it’s going to kill me. I almost died today, really.”

She was crying so hard she could barely breathe.

Stella’s lips twitched. “What did Hull do this time?”

Almost died?

In Ferrowland… well, given that they ran the underworld, run-ins with danger were almost a given. So being with Hull, Susie might frequently find herself in those situations.

Susanna continued, “He-he said he was taking me to meet someone, but instead, I almost got killed! Star, come back soon. I’m really afraid I won’t get to see you again. I’m terrified.

Susanna tried to muffle her sobs, but she couldn’t help it. She was on the verge of panic.

She never imagined she’d encounter someone like Hull, and now that she had, she was genuinely scared. She didn’t want this kind of life.

Meanwhile, Hull was lounging on the couch, a cigarette between his fingers.

Barnaby brought some documents from the study. As he handed the file to Hull, he whispered, “Boss, she’s crying pretty badly.”

He’d heard it when passing Susanna’s door.

Hearing this, Silas, sitting on a nearby armchair, raised an eyebrow.

It was just a quick file retrieval task, how did Barnaby end up hearing Susanna sob?

Hull glanced at Barnaby, his gaze deep and unreadable.

But Barnaby, oblivious to the tension, added, “She doesn’t trust you to keep her safe. Look how scared she is.”

Both Silas and Enzo were rendered speechless. They could sense the chill emanating from Hull. They hurriedly shot Barnaby warning looks, but he seemed heedless, like a stubborn mule stuck in his ways.

Hull tossed the file onto the table and strode upstairs.

Barnaby called out, “Boss…”

Before he could finish, Silas rushed over and clamped a hand over Barnaby’s mouth.

“You fool, do you have a death wish? Prying into what you shouldn’t.”

Barnaby was confused. He didn’t pry into it, he just heard.

……

Hull reached Susanna’s door upstairs. He could hear her crying inside, and her muffled accusations against him. “He’s a total psychopath. I’m afraid he’ll kill me if he gets upset!”

Her voice was filled with tears and complaints.

Hull’s face darkened. He turned the knob and pushed the door open.

Chapter 449

On the chaise lounge by the window, Susanna was in a conversation with Stella on the phone. Just as she was about to speak, the door swung open, and there stood Hull, his eyes meeting hers with an intensity that made her heart skip a beat.

His face was a storm cloud, dark and brooding, and Susanna was so startled that her phone slipped from her hand, landing with a soft thud on the carpet.

She gasped silently, her mind reeling. Hadn’t she locked the door?

Already on edge, her fear only intensified as she took in Hull’s menacing presence. Her eyes welled up with tears that she couldn’t hold back, and she hugged her knees tighter, retreating as far into herself as she could.

Hull’s gaze was a mix of frustration and something she couldn’t quite decipher. Slowly, he approached, bending down to pick up her phone and handing it back to her.

But Susanna couldn’t bring herself to reach for it. Memories of Hull’s violent past flashed in her mind, and she couldn’t help but tremble.

Hull narrowed his eyes, observing her shivering shoulders. “Really? You’re this scared?” he asked, almost incredulously. “It’s just one incident. You gonna fall apart every time something happens?”

Susanna pressed her lips together, her eyes silently pleading with him, too afraid to speak.

Hull tossed her phone onto the coffee table and then sat next to her. The sudden proximity made Susanna shrink back even more, but there was nowhere left to go.

With a swift movement, Hull pulled her closer. “What are you hiding from, huh?”

“Ah—” Susanna’s startled cry escaped before she could stop it.

Hull’s expression darkened further, and his voice was a threatening whisper. “Scream again, and I might just throw you out without a stitch on.”

Susanna froze at his words, tears welling up once more. The closeness was suffocating, his presence overwhelming. They were from two entirely different worlds, and she felt so out of place.

Hull’s eyes met hers, filled with tears, and he commanded, “Stop crying.”

She sniffled, trying to steady herself.

“Let me go,” she pleaded softly, wanting nothing more than to escape his oppressive aura and return home.

His gaze narrowed slightly.

Sensing the intense danger from the man, Susanna resigned, “Fine, I’ll stay put.”

With that, she clutched the neckline of her dress defensively, fearing he’d actually throw her clothes once he got riled up.

She was aware now that this dangerous man was a law unto himself, even away from Ronald’s watchful eye. He wasn’t bound by anyone’s rules. Even though Ronald personally warned him to take care of Susanna, Hull’s behavior was barely recognized as someone listening to the advice.

Hull chuckled at her timid demeanor. “How did Stella end up with a friend like you?”

Stella was anything but timid. Influenced by Ronald over the years, she turned bold, the kind who took no nonsense from anyone.

Susanna blinked in confusion at his remark, unsure of his meaning.

Hull released her and stood up. “Go take a shower and change into something fresh.”

The mention of that made Susanna’s nerves jangle even more. “Why do I need to change?”

Her clothes were slightly disheveled, but the idea of changing at his suggestion seemed off, especially after everything that had happened.

Hull shot her a cold glance. “We’re heading somewhere else soon. Move it.”

Chapter 450

Susanna exclaimed, “Again? Going out again?”

Hull just gave a nonchalant grunt and turned to leave.

As Susanna heard his response, her heart tightened once more.

Just as Hull reached the door, she asked, “Can I not go?”

Oh, great-grandma, she really didn’t want to go out, especially not with this man. Those situations they always ended up in, they were terrifying.

Hull turned back, gave her a sideways glance, and then walked out without a word.

Susanna screeched inwardly, “Oh gosh…save me!”

Left alone, Susanna picked up the phone with trembling hands and saw that the call had ended.

She quickly redialed Stella.

Stella picked up almost immediately. “Hey, Susie.”

“Star, if you don’t get back to Ferrowland soon, I might not live to see you again.”

The last ordeal nearly did her in. And now, there was another…

Especially after hearing Hull say, “Move it,” Susanna had a feeling that this time might be even worse.

Even if she had a heart of steel, she couldn’t handle the constant fear that came with being around Hull.

Stella paused at her words, and then chuckled, “Don’t be silly, Hull will protect you.”

Susanna was at a loss. Was this supposed to be comforting?

Stella continued, “I’ve sent someone to find your Mom and Tania.”

“When exactly are you coming back?” Susanna’s voice was tinged with urgency.

Finding her Mom and Tania was one thing. But right now, the paramount fact was her unwillingness to stay near Hull – it was too scary.

Stella replied, “If all goes well, tomorrow.”

“Could something go wrong?” Susanna asked.

Stella answered, “You never know.”

Last time, she was supposed to head straight to Ferrowland from Cyris Isle, but Ronald had some issue, and she ended up in Portis City.

“Even going home has its surprises?” Susanna uttered, despondency palpable in her voice.

She had no clue what was going on outside, only that it was dangerous. The only way to escape Hull’s proximity was to wait for Stella to return.

Stella reminded, “Look, I know you’re on edge right now, Susie, but you have to face reality.”

“What reality?”

She didn’t want to accept anything right now.

Stella responded, “Your mom might have gotten tangled up with the wrong people. The peace in your world might be shattered.”

It was harsh, and Susanna might not be ready to digest it in just a few days. But Stella had to say it, especially since her people were out there with no news yet. Having been around the Quinn family for years, she was used to life’s ups and downs. But the tranquility in Susanna’s life might be gone for good.

“Even if you’re scared of Hull and the dangers around him, you have to understand that anywhere you go now might be just as dangerous,” Stella continued.

Susanna was silent. Her heart clenched even tighter at the revelation.

Yes, everywhere was dangerous now. She had been hurriedly packed off by her mom to another country. And who would’ve thought Ferrowland wouldn’t be safe either?

From Portis City to Ferrowland, Susanna came to a stark realization – the people her mother had crossed were not to be trifled with.

Overwhelmed, she broke down, “Star, please… Please come back, soon.”

Right now, all Susanna wanted was for Stella to return as quickly as possible.

Stella consoled, I got it, please don’t cry, okay?”

Gradually, Susanna calmed down, beginning to come to terms with the changes in her world.

After hanging up, Susanna bit her lip, clutching her phone.

It was then that Barnaby came up to her. “Susanna, Boss wants you downstairs. We have to go.”

Hearing her name called out, Susanna couldn’t help but shiver.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 431 to 440)

Chapter 431

“Uh…”

How on earth was she supposed to respond to that? Was she really supposed to go and confront Hull? She just… couldn’t muster the courage.

Stella hesitated, “I just can’t.”

Even with Ronald backing her, there were some people She couldn’t afford to cross, especially those in his inner circle.

Stella knew precisely who she could and couldn’t mess with.

Susanna was sobbing even harder. “Star, you’re not helping me!”

“Well, it’s not like I don’t want to,” Stella explained, “I just don’t dare.”

Susanna whimpered, “Star.”

“He hasn’t done anything to you, has he?” Stella asked, her voice full of cautious concern.

It didn’t add up. Hull definitely wouldn’t have done anything to Susanna.

Yvonne had always been a reliable source of information. If she’d dared to gossip about it privately, it meant there was probably some truth to Hull’s reputation for being impotent.

Susanna sniffled, “You said he couldn’t get it up, right? How could he have done anything to me?”

Susanna was lying on her bed as she spoke. When the words left her mouth, she instinctively glanced at the door. She’d sworn that she’d stop spreading gossip about others if Hull helped her get past this hurdle.

But well… she’d already said it, and it was just to Stella.

It shouldn’t matter. Besides, she had locked the door from inside.

Stella nodded. “Exactly. Just a look caused no harm. So, he didn’t do anything to you. Why are you crying then?”

From the way she was crying on, anyone would think Hull had left her bedridden for days.

Susanna huffed, “He saw me, didn’t he? How could I not cry? I’m still a normal, unmarried person, and he’s… not exactly normal.”

Stella conceded, “True. That’s a fair reason to cry.”

Susanna was speechless. She was genuinely upset, okay?

Stella suggested, “How about I send someone to bring you to the Quinn family?”

“The Quinn family?” Susanna’s crying stopped abruptly.

“Yeah,” Stella replied. “You’re being hunted down wherever you go. I thought you’d be safe with Hull, but you’re unhappy there.

Susanna screamed inside that she was anything but happy, especially with that man, always so cold and with eyes like a wolf’s – one more glance, and her heart might just give out.

“The Quinn family is where your adoptive mother, Mrs. Quinn, lives, right?”

“Of course,” Stella confirmed.

Although everyone in Ferrowland habitually called her mother Mrs. Lugar, she was also indeed the lady of the Quinn family. The Lugar name was her maiden name.

Ferrowland had its peculiar customs, which Susanna found quite different from what she was used to. Before marriage, everyone referred to her mother as Ms. Lugar. Then, it was Mrs. Lugar.

Susanna sighed, “Then I won’t go.”

Stella was surprised. “What?”

“You know I don’t have much experience dealing with elders,” Susanna admitted, her voice tinged with sadness. She’d grown up in a single-parent family. Her mother had raised her but hadn’t been around much. As for grandparents, well, she didn’t have any.

Being Miss Lacey’s daughter, she truly was the definition of a solo act. Apart from her mom, there were no other relatives. Stella reassured her, “My mother is very kind. She’s easy to get along with.”

Susanna replied, “Sure, I’ve heard all about her infamous reputation in Portis City. People tremble at the mention of her name.”

She sounded so ‘kind,’ indeed.

Stella was at à loss for words. Alright, her mother was undoubtedly formidable. But that fierceness was reserved for rivals not family and friends.

Susanna insisted, anyway, I’m not going.”

“Then, you’ll have to stay with Hull, Stella pointed out.

Susanna groaned, “Ugh… my head hurts.”

Chapter 432

Navigating interactions with elders, especially someone like Mrs. Lugar, whom Stella always praises so highly, can feel stifling for Susanna.

Yet, being around Hull brings its own kind of pressure. Her heart pounds in her chest whenever he’s near.

“Star, can you help me find my mom and Tania?” she pleaded.

Nothing compared to the security Lacey offered her. Despite the years of separation, Susanna still relied on her mother. Stella interrupted, “Didn’t Hull say he’d help you with that?”

He claimed he’d get to the bottom of it. His investigation wasn’t only about who had been hunting down Susanna. It would cover who was targeting her mother, too.

Susanna sighed, “Yeah, but…”

“But what?” Stella asked, sensing the distress in her friend’s voice.

“I can barely face him now,” Susanna admitted, feeling cornered.

Hull was clueless! Didn’t he know what was appropriate to see and what wasn’t? Sure, Star mentioned he liked looking at pretty women, but those women were at least clothed. With her, it was as if he had no boundaries.

Seeing Susanna’s spirits sag, Stella tried to reassure her with a nervous laugh, “Hull isn’t that bad. He’s just a bit aloof.”

Susanna snapped back, “Well, to you, there’s no bad guy other than the Larkin family.”

In Stella’s eyes, even Yorick was only a fool, a blind one, hopelessly clueless.

Susanna brought up the Larkin family, much to Stella’s chagrin. “You always know how to hit where it hurts,” Stella replied with a sigh.

Since the disownment agreement with Cloudia, Stella had severed ties with the Larkin family, clean and clear.

Ronald entered the room just then, catching Stella in her pajamas, phone in hand.

Noticing him, okay?” Stella quickly said, we’ll talk tomorrow, okay? and ended the call.

Ronald sat beside her, the faint smell of smoke clinging to him. He’d been indulging in a few too many cigarettes in his study.

He ruffled her hair affectionately. “Who were you chatting with?”

“Susie. She’s really upset,” Stella explained.

“Why?” Ronald asked, puzzled.

“It’s Hull. He, um, undressed her. You must have a word with him about that,” Stella insisted.

Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Have a word?”

He was sure Stella’s idea of “having a word” wasn’t what he imagined.

With utmost seriousness, Stella nodded, “Absolutely. He needs to understand he can’t do that. If he’s conducting an investigation, he should focus on it. He can’t misbehave just because he can’t get it up.”

Ronald was shocked. “And you think I should just tell him that? Or, pray tell, how would you suggest I approach this?”

“Just tell him directly,” Stella replied, as if it were the simplest thing in the world.

Ronald groaned, feeling a headache brewing. “Do you think I or anyone could tell Hull not to strip Susanna’s clothes off?”

Stella nodded again. “Yeah, that’s what you should say.”

Ronald rubbed his temples, feeling the strain.

“Are you sure you’re feeling okay today?” he asked, placing his hand on her forehead to see if she was talking nonsense from illness.

Stella admitted, “Yeah, maybe.”

Her voice was already a tad hoarse.

Chapter 433

Stella gazed up at Ronald with wide eyes, curiosity, and confusion written all over her face.

Ronald chuckled, giving her cheek a playful pinch. “Seriously, Stella, have you spent too much time with Finley?”

Was this something he should be discussing with Hull?

He felt her forehead again, comparing it with his temperature to ensure she was okay.

No fever. It was just some good old-fashioned nonsense.

Stella blinked, realization dawning on her. “Oh my gosh! What on earth was I babbling about? How could I even bring that up?”

“What about Susie?” she asked, worry evident in her voice.

As for Susanna, Ronald pondered for a moment before finally saying, “Don’t worry. Hull won’t eat her up.”

There it was again, that phrase.

“But Susie is terrified of him,” Stella insisted, recalling Susanna’s tearful phone call. She couldn’t help but feel concerned. Hull was known for being as cold as ice. Susanna, who once seemed brave enough, was only bold when times were peaceful and predictable. The recent events had clearly shaken her.

And Stella knew Hull’s temperament well enough to understand he wouldn’t be offering any comforting words to Susanna.

“Hull rarely meddles in others’ affairs,” Ronald shrugged.

Stella blinked again, confused. “Huh? What does that mean?”

Ronald sighed, seeing her puzzled face. “It is probably between Hull and Susanna now.”

Stella’s eyes went wide. “What?”

Personal matters between a man and a woman?

Seeing her still lost in thought, Ronald sighed again. “We’re heading back the day after tomorrow.”

“Really?” Stella’s face lit up instantly. The idea of leaving Portis City was a welcome relief. She couldn’t wait to say goodbye to the drama and head back home.

Though she had cut ties with the Larkin family, they still found their way into her life, especially Cloudia, who seemed eager to latch onto her success.

For years, they’d looked down on her, calling her a country bumpkin, and never once did she reveal anything about her life in Ferrowland. She saw through their facade.

People like that, if they were overly nice to you, it was often because they wanted something from you.

Now they wanted to be friendly? Fat chance.

Ronald nodded warmly. “Yeah, things are wrapping up.”

Stella threw her arms around his neck, kissing him on the cheek. “That’s great! We should’ve left ages ago.

As she started to snuggle back under the covers, Ronald swiftly pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her waist.

“Light a fire and then run off, huh?” he teased.

She wriggled in his grasp. “What fire? I didn’t light any fire,” she protested with a laugh.

Grinning, Ronald flipped her over, pinning her beneath him on the bed.

Stella’s heart raced.

“No, no, we can’t,” she pleaded softly.

“Shh,” Ronald murmured.

“Seriously, we shouldn’t,” Stella whispered, her voice filled with a mix of reluctance and amusement as she tried to push him away.

But Ronald caught her delicate wrists, pinning them above her head, leaving her helpless beneath him.

“Ronald…” Stella whimpered softly.

His heart softened when he heard his name from her lips, and his eyes filled with tenderness.

“Be good for me, will you?” he coaxed gently.

Stella shook her head defiantly. “I don’t want to.”

Through their time together, Stella had learned that whenever Ronald asked her to be good, it usually meant he was up

to something mischievous. Even with his careful restraint, she always ended up breathless.

“I know you don’t. Don’t worry,” Ronald assured her.

Stella’s eyes widened. “Again?”

She was adamant. “I don’t want anything right now.”

Looking at her tearful face, Ronald chuckled, his mischievous side kicking into high gear.

……

The night in Portis City was a tapestry of contrasts: serene in some corners while vibrant and bustling in others.

In a dimly lit lounge, Yorick drowned his sorrows one drink at a time, with Julius and Hanson observing quietly.

Having just returned from overseas, the two had heard of the recent upheaval in the Quarry family. They had barely arrived at Portis City at seven that evening before Yorick summoned them. And since they arrived, Yorick had said nothing, burying himself in his drinks.

Hanson reached over as Yorick finished his third bottle, deftly snatching it from his grasp. “We’re having a hard time figuring you out, man. You’ve always had a thing for Ursula. Now, Stella’s found someone else. What has got you so worked up?”

Chapter 434

Stella had spent much time with Ronald lately, and everyone around Yorick knew it, too. Yorick and Stella’s engagement was only a temporary arrangement, a mere convenience. They believed Yorick had never loved her. Now that the engagement was off, it seemed natural that they’d both move on. So why was Yorick drowning his sorrows with whiskey? Julius glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. “Isn’t Ursula in Portis City? Who are you drinking for now?”

Hanson said, “Yeah. What’s the deal, man?”

They’d heard rumors while abroad that Stella had a new guy, but there hadn’t been any talk of Ursula seeing someone else. Yorick’s heart supposedly belonged to Ursula, so what could be troubling him this much?

Oh, right, wasn’t there talk about Ursula battling several types of cancer? Shouldn’t he be by her side instead of hitting the bar?

Mentioning Ursula seemed to deepen the worry on Yorick’s face. He reached for Hanson’s beer, but Hanson pulled it away.

“Come on, man. Spill it. What’s going on?”

Yorick stayed quiet, cracking open another bottle and downing half of it in one go.

Hanson and Julius exchanged a glance. That was more serious than they thought.

Hanson set his beer down and sat beside Yorick. “Don’t tell me you’ve fallen for Stella, that spiteful woman?”

Ursula had returned. If he weren’t with her, did it mean Yorick had feelings for Stella? That didn’t make sense; he always said Stella was trouble.

At Hanson’s mention of “spiteful,” Yorick’s grip on the bottle tightened. With a sharp tone, he corrected, “She’s not.”

Hanson blinked. “Huh?”

Julius turned to him too, puzzled.

Yorick took another swig, and the pain in his eyes seemed more evident. “The real spiteful one was never Stella.”

Hanson and Julius were speechless.

“Then who?” Hanson asked first.

The whole of Portis City blamed Stella for the chaos in the Larkin family, thinking her return threatened Ursula, the adopted daughter. If not Stella, then who? Ursula?

As the thought crossed their minds, Hanson and Julius exchanged another look.

Julius asked, “What’s going on with you and Ursula?”

“She… well…” Yorick’s eyes flashed with a sharpness they’d never seen when he spoke of Ursula before. Now, it was different.

“The truth is that she almost got Stella killed.”

The air in the room went still as Hanson and Julius processed the revelation.

“So that car accident, it was Ursula’s doing?” Hanson asked, shocked. “Stella wasn’t lying?”

They had always thought it was a case of the real daughter not accepting the adopted one. But now, it seemed like the adopted daughter was trying to keep the real one from coming home.

“Seriously, what’s happening here?” Hanson was bewildered.

Ursula was far more dangerous than they ever imagined if that were the case.

Yorick closed his eyes, exuding a sense of despair. Memories flooded back-how everyone, including himself and the entire Larkin family, had called Stella crazy and selfish. They’d even said if she couldn’t accept Ursula, she’d never see a penny from the family.

When looking back, those words were absurd. Who could make peace with someone who tried to end their life?

“So, what’s your deal now?” Hanson asked, trying to untangle the mess.

Yorick sighed, “What’s left to say?

“Stella doesn’t want a REVella’s moved on. Ursula’s a villain, but she’s dying, too.”

Hanson and Julius were at a loss. The situation was a mess, especially with the evident pain in Yorick’s voice when he said, “Stella doesn’t want me anymore.”

Chapter 435

Yorick had made up his mind about Ursula. He wouldn’t engage with her anymore, which was as clear as day. Ursula called him once, and Hanson watched Yorick block her number without a second thought.

They used to be so close. Who could have imagined they’d end up like this?

Julius asked, “So, what’s the deal with Stella?”

Hanson turned to Yorick curiously.

“Don’t mess up when it comes to Stella,” he warned.

The Lugar family wasn’t someone they could mess with, and Yorick knew it was the last place he should make any reckless moves.

Yorick let out a bitter chuckle. “Do I even have the right to mess up in front of her now?”

She was supposed to be his fiancée for two years, and they were on the brink of getting married.

But now, he couldn’t even get a glimpse of Stella.

Regret gnawed at him. Stella would be his wife if he hadn’t called off the engagement.

So what if it involved the Lugar family? Once married, Stella would have been his. But now…

Hanson shook his head. “You don’t.”

Stella had grown up in the Lugar family and was now close to Ronald. It was clear Ronald had feelings for Stella from the start.

After hearing Hanson’s confirmation, a new level of pain flashed in Yorick’s eyes.

As he was about to say something, his phone buzzed. It was the landline from the Quarry Manor.

A bit muddled, Yorick answered, “Hello?”

“Mr. Quarry, you need to come home quickly. Something big has happened at home.”

Yorick’s eyes widened. “What happened?”

He had cut ties with Ursula, so what could have happened at his home? Could it be his grandparents, given their age?

The butler’s voice was gent. “You should come home first. Mrs. Quarry has fainted, and Frost is on his way, too.”

Yorick was stunned. If even Frost got called back, something serious must be up.

“What happened?”

Before the butler could respond, he heard Imogen’s voice shouting in the background, “I’d rather die than let him step foot in this house.”

“What are you doing? Put down that knife!”

“Make him leave. Get him out of here!”

Imogen and Thane were in a heated argument, and even though Yorick couldn’t make sense of it, he knew their relationship had always been strong.

The butler was pleading. “Please, Mrs. Quarry, put down the knife.”

“Stay back, all of you. Stay back! Make him leave!”

Imogen’s screams were hysterical, and the intense situation struck Yorick hard. He hung up and got to his feet, though he was still unsteady from the alcohol.

Hanson and Julius rushed to follow him as he stumbled toward the door.

The following morning, Ronald was gone when Stella woke up. Her phone rang with a call from Susanna.

“I’ve got news about that thing you asked me to check out.”

Still groggy, Stella turned over. “What thing?”

Susanna replied, “It’s about Blaise and the financial director.”

Stella jolted awake and sat up. “What’s going on?”

Trust Susie to be on top of things. Even from Ferrowland, she was up to date with the gossip in Portis City, unaffected by her mother’s influence.

Susanna continued, “It’s a bit of a long story.”

“Make it short.”

No story was too long to summarize. If one sentence doesn’t cut it, make it two.

“The financial director is Ursula’s aunt,” Susanna revealed.

Stella was stunned. “What?”

Ursula’s aunt?

That was a lot to process.

Susanna explained, “She’s the sister of the nanny who secretly abandoned you.”

Stella burst out laughing. “Oh my!”

Chapter 436

“Wait. The woman who had Blaise’s twins turned out to be Ursula’s aunt?”

“Yup, Tegan said she heard rumors about Ursula being close to that woman, sneaking out to shop and dine. And Ursula got that woman into the company.”

Susanna added, “Yeah, even if Cloudia treats Ursula like her own, it’s not the same as blood ties. Ursula’s really looking after her own family, getting all those perks. And she even got Blaise, Cloudia’s husband, working with that woman.” “Well, she’s clear about where her loyalties lie,” Stella sighed, recalling when she first moved to Portis City. People like Cloudia and Jaxon had always accused her of not knowing how to prioritize her relationships. This time, they had someone who did that to the extreme.

“I’ve passed this juicy tidbit to Cloudia. You’re welcome,” Susanna said, a smirk in her voice.

Stella was stunned. “Seriously, did you really tell Cloudia?”

“Yep. I’m deadly serious,” Susanna replied, taking Stella’s matters seriously.

“By now, the news should be all over the Larkin family,” Susanna added.

Stella was stunned by the speed of it all.

“Cloudia will be so grateful to you,” she chuckled, imagining Cloudia’s reaction when she learned the true nature of her precious Ursula.

Meanwhile, Susanna hid in her room and dodged the dinner calls twice. She had asked if Hull was still around and was not pleased with the affirmative answer.

“Let’s drop the Larkin family drama for now,” Stella suggested, “Did Hull bother you last night?”

Susanna was immediately defensive. “What? No, I barricaded my door with every piece of furniture I could move.”

“Come on, Susanna. That’s a bit much. Don’t you think so?” Stella laughed.

“How is it too much?” Susanna retorted.

“Hull’s not that bad. Besides, he’s not a bad guy,” Stella tried to reassure her.

Susanna was skeptical. “You can’t be serious. The guy practically walks around armed and ready. If he’s not bad, then who is?”

“I think your judgment’s off,” Susanna huffed and hung up, shaking her head at Stella’s insistence that Hull was harmless.

If Hull wasn’t bad, then who had been messing with her clothes? Herself?

Just as she was stewing in her thoughts, there was a knock on her door.

“I’m not hungry, really,” Susanna called out, trying to avoid any confrontation, especially with Hull.

“Come out,” came the deep voice from the other side of the door.

Susanna’s heart skipped a beat upon recognizing Hull’s voice.

No way! Was he there? She pulled the covers tighter around herself.

“I said I’m not hungry,” she insisted, desperately wanting to avoid facing him.

“You’ve got five minutes to get downstairs,” Hull demanded.

Susanna was flabbergasted. How was that reasonable? She said she wasn’t hungry.

Enzo and Barnaby had followed Hull upstairs and stood behind him, watching as he leaned against the wall outside Susanna’s door, smoking with a menacing air.

Barnaby thought, their boss seemed determined to scare the living daylights out of the lady inside.

Chapter 437

In the room, Susanna clutched her blanket, looking as pitiful as a kitten caught in a rainstorm. “I’m really not hungry…” she murmured.

Hull stood outside, his voice firm as he declared, “Three minutes.”

Susanna’s eyes widened in alarm. Was leaving the room really unavoidable today? Or was it that breakfast simply had to be eaten, with no excuses?

Faced with Hull’s commanding tone, Susanna knew better than to argue. Reluctantly, she dragged herself out of bed.

Last night, in a bid for security, she had stacked several pieces of furniture against the door. Moving them in the dead of night hadn’t seemed too difficult, but now, with an empty stomach, each piece felt like it weighed a ton.

Outside, Hull listened to the sounds of furniture being shifted and couldn’t help but smile with a knowing glint in his eyes.

Barnaby, observing Hull’s transformation from stern to amused, was puzzled. Just a moment ago Hull had been all business, and now he was smiling. Was that a touch of warmth? It was hard to believe.

Just then, Enzo gave Barnaby a light thump on the back of the head.

“What are you gawking at? Let’s move,” Enzo said.

Barnaby protested, “What was that for?”

Enzo replied, “Stop staring. We’ve got things to do. Let’s wait for him in the study.”

Barnaby grumbled under his breath. Was it really necessary to get smacked for just glancing at his boss’s face?

Enzo pulled him along to the study, where they didn’t have to wait long before Silas joined them.

As soon as Silas entered, Barnaby nudged Enzo. “Hey, do you think our boss is still… you know, up to it?”

Silas almost choked on his own breath.

Seriously? Talking about this here?

Barnaby’s curiosity was unashamed, while Enzo remained unruffled, fixing Barnaby with a calm stare. Barnaby suddenly felt a pang of guilt.

How could he forget? Enzo never gossiped about their boss behind his back. But surely, even he had to be a little curious, right?

Feeling emboldened by this thought, Barnaby leaned in closer to Enzo. “Come on, you’re always around him. Tell me, is it true that he can’t perform in ‘that’ area?”

Silas winced internally. This was not going to end well!

Enzo’s face turned a shade darker. He shot back, “How about you, can you perform?”

Barnaby blinked, taken aback. “Of course, I can. I’m totally normal.”

Enzo’s eyes bore into him. “I suspect you’re about to become ‘not okay’.”

Barnaby blinked again, confused. “What kind of suspicion is that?”

For men, when it came to that area, they could either perform or not. How could there be suspicion about soon becoming unable to perform?

Enzo smirked slightly. “I reckon our boss might cripple you in that department.”

Barnaby felt a shiver run through his chest. Clearly, Enzo wasn’t one to entertain idle gossip about their boss. But what was the harm in a little speculation?

Then Barnaby quickly shifted his attention. “Silas, you know our boss is lacking in ‘that’ department, right?”

Silas, lighting a cigarette and settling into a corner of the sofa, wisely chose not to engage.

Meanwhile, Enzo gave Barnaby a look that could stop a charging bull. “Have you tried?”

Barnaby spluttered. “No, I haven’t! How would I even-“

Exchanging a knowing glance, Enzo and Silas both decided to ignore Barnaby. Engaging with him was like feeding a stray cat;-once you start, it’s hard to stop.

Barnaby, left to stew in the silence, pouted. “I just thought maybe I could help our boss, you know?”

Silas and Enzo exchanged another glance before turning back to Barnaby. “You think you’re the one to come up with solutions?” “They asked incredulously.

Barnaby was left speech.

……

Meanwhile, Susanna finally managed to move all the furniture blocking the door. When she opened it, Hull was already gone.

Chapter 438

As Susanna descended the stairs, she noticed Hull lounging on the couch, phone in hand. The dining table nearby was set with breakfast, but there wasn’t a housekeeper in sight. Susanna shuffled towards the table, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.

Hull glanced at her, concluding his conversation with a curt, “Alright, let’s do it that way,” before hanging up. His gaze, cold and unreadable, landed on Susanna.

Susanna had already taken a seat at the table, and under Hull’s intense scrutiny, she wished she could disappear into her bowl of cereal. The man was unfazed by anything, even the prospect of stripping someone of their dignity. He was dangerous.

Even from across the room, Hull could sense the tension radiating from Susanna. Lighting a cigarette, he took a slow drag and broke the silence. “Did you lock the door last night?”

The question caught Susanna off guard, causing her hand to tremble and her spoon to clatter into the bowl. She nodded nervously. “Yes.”

Hull’s eyes were on her, the smoke curling around him, obscuring his features but not the intimidating aura he exuded. Too scared to speak, Susanna retrieved her spoon and took a shaky bite of her breakfast.

Hull continued, “What do you think I might do to you?”

She shook her head, stammering, “N-no. You… you’re not interested in me.”

At least, that’s what Star had implied. Hull wasn’t into someone like her.

Hull cocked an eyebrow. “Then why lock the door?”

Susanna’s mind was screaming with frustration, but she dared not voice it. Surely, she was entitled to a sense of security as a woman, right?

Having witnessed Hull’s cold demeanor, she dreaded provoking him, fearing he might snap.

When she remained silent, Hull chuckled darkly. “Starting tonight, stop locking it.”

Susanna’s heart sank, her hand shaking once more, nearly dropping her spoon again.

“Why?” she asked, her voice tinged with desperation. Facing him was terrifying enough—why deny her a sense of safety at night too?

Hull offered no explanation, just a chilling stare.

It was unnerving!

Susanna lowered her head, whispering, “Alright, I understand.”

In someone else’s domain, she had to adapt. She needed to call Star and sort this mess out, find a way to distance herself from this living nightmare.

Hull interrupted her thoughts. “Finish up quickly.”

“W-what?” she stammered. Sleep was already a nightmare; now she couldn’t even eat in peace?

Hull stated, “We need to head out…”

Susanna’s dread mounted. “Where? Is it dangerous?”

She feared Hull, but the thought of facing danger again was even more terrifying.

Until she had answers about her mother’s situation, she wanted nothing more than to stay somewhere safe.

Hull flicked ash from his cigarette, his voice emotionless. “It might be.”

Susanna’s heart raced, fear gripping her. Without thinking, she blurted out, “I won’t go.”

She couldn’t face that kind of danger again; it would be the death of her. And she was terrified of dying…”

Hull assured her, “You’ll be safe.”

But Susanna shook her head firmly. “I don’t care. I’m not going.”

Promises didn’t mean much to her; in chaos, anything could happen. Hull might be confident, but she wasn’t willing to take that chance.

Chapter 439

“No way am I going,” Susanna declared, crossing her arms defiantly.

Hull narrowed his eyes at her, his voice low and commanding. “It’s not up to you.”

Susanna felt her heart race even faster at his words. Her anxiety reached a point where she couldn’t eat or drink anything.

Glancing at his watch, Hull noted the time before turning back to her. “You’ve got ten minutes to change and put on some makeup.”

“I really don’t want to go,” Susanna protested, her lips trembling as tears brimmed in her eyes.

Her defiant stance seemed to irritate Hull, who responded with a chill in his voice, “You’ve got eight minutes left. You know I’m not asking.”

The coldness in his tone left no room for negotiation. Susanna felt even more tears welling up, her frustration and helplessness making her glare at him with a mix of anger and despair.

Hull sighed, clearly exasperated. “Are you going to get moving or not?”

Women. are always so difficult. He couldn’t fathom how Ronald had the patience to coddle his little princess from a young age. If Hull had his way, he’d have tossed Susanna out by now, tears and all.

……

Meanwhile, in another part of Portis City.

Stella was having breakfast, savoring her favorite oatmeal with a touch of honey. But something felt off. She turned to the butler. “Do we have any of that plain porridge?”

Ronald liked his meals simple, and the thought of it made her crave the same.

The butler nodded. “Mr. Ronald had some earlier. There should be some left.” “Bring me that, please,” Stella said, pushing her oatmeal aside, no longer interested.

As she took a few sips of the porridge, her phone buzzed. It was Susanna. “Susie, what’s up?”

“Star, you have to save me,” Susanna’s voice was a mix of panic and desperation.

Stella sighed. “Seriously, Susie? Since when did you become so timid? What happened to your backbone?”

Susanna whimpered. “Hull’s taking me somewhere dangerous. I’m telling you, Star, I can’t handle this again.”

The memory of the past incidents still haunted Susanna, making her dread any new adventures with Hull.

“What kind of place?” Stella asked, already guessing Hull’s destinations were never safe.

“I have no clue, but he promised to keep me safe. And you know what that means … danger’s definitely involved.” Stella paused. “When are you coming back to Ferrowland, Star? I’m losing my mind here.”

With Hull, Susanna felt like she was constantly teetering on the edge of sanity.

“I don’t have a set date yet. Hang in there.”

“It’s not about hanging in there, I’m terrified.”

Stella sighed again, contemplating. “How about I send someone to get you?”

“To take me to the Quinn estate?”

“Where else? Everywhere else seems unsafe right now,” Stella pointed out. Given what happened at the international airport, sure she wasn’t safe anywhere else.

Susanna hesitated. The thought of living under the same roof with the legendary Mrs. Lugar was intimidating in its own right.

Chapter 440

“Star, when are you coming back?”

All Susanna wanted was to be with her Star. She didn’t care about anyone else; they could all do whatever they wanted without her.

Stella replied, “When I come back, will you move in with the Quinn family?”

“What? Don’t you have your own place out there?”

Why did they have to stay with the Quinn family? The thought was driving Susanna crazy.

Stella chuckled, “Of course, I do.”

“Then can’t we just stay at your place?”

“Are you sure?” Stella asked, teasingly.

Susanna paused, her confidence wavering. “Wait, maybe not.”

“If we did that, your brother would probably want to skin me alive. Never mind then.”

Ah, Mr. Quinn from Ferrowland, the pride and joy of Mrs. Lugar. It was hard to forget.

Mrs. Lugar was off-limits, and Mr. Quinn was no less formidable.

It was only now that Susanna realized the gravity of her situation. Being friends with Stella meant being in cahoots with some seriously influential people.

With a powerful mom, a powerhouse brother, and little Star being a force in her own right…

Stella laughed, “Alright, let’s talk about it when I get back.”

“Ugh!” Susanna groaned, feeling utterly defeated.

“Actually, Hull’s pretty reliable,” Stella remarked. “Since he offered to help you sort things out, we should trust him. Don’t worry, he won’t give you a hard time.”

Stella had unwavering faith in Ronald’s words. If Ronald had assured her that Hull wouldn’t harm Susanna, then she would have believed Susanna was safe with him.

Susanna sighed, “He already did.”

Stella was taken aback, “Hmm?”

“He threatened me.”

“No way,” Stella insisted. “Hull isn’t that kind of person. Don’t feel that way.”

Susanna was speechless, unsure of what else to say. “Alright, if you say so.”

Stella continued to reassure her until there was a knock on Susanna’s door, prompting her to end the call.

Hull had instructed her to change and freshen up. But when Susanna opened the closet, she found it filled with men’s clothing. At the moment, she was wearing one of Hull’s casual sweaters, which was long enough to look like a dress on her.

When the door knocked again, Susanna opened it to find Hull standing there, frowning. “What have you been doing all this time?”

Susanna hesitated.

Calling Star for backup, maybe?

But recalling how Stella seemed so timid talking to her about Hull, Susanna felt even more downtrodden. While she was internally grumbling, she dared not speak the truth.

“I don’t have any clothes,” she said, feigning innocence. “Am I supposed to wear your suit?”

Hull was rather tall, probably around six-foot-three. Standing before him, Susanna’s head barely reached his chest, and his broad, muscular build only emphasized the difference. In simple terms, Hull’s size was nearly double Susanna’s, not to mention the height.

So if she wore his suit, it would probably reach her knees.

Hull narrowed his eyes. “Where are your clothes?”

“I left in a hurry, didn’t have time to pack anything.”

In the chaos of that moment, she was whisked away by Tania without a second thought.

Susanna gave Hull a plaintive look, her cheeks flushed as she asked, “So, where did you put the clothes I was wearing when you, uh, took them?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 421 to 430)

Chapter 421

“Put the phone down. The ice cream’s here,” Tegan announced, sliding the sundae across the table to Stella.

It had been ages since Stella indulged in a scoop of ice cream. Ronald, ever the worrywart, would usually let her have just a couple of spoons before taking it away, fretting over her health.

As she savored a spoonful, she asked, “So, what was Susie going on about earlier?”

Tegan leaned in conspiratorially. “Oh, she said that Lola took off with all the money. The whole Larkin family is in a complete uproar.”

Stella nearly choked on her ice cream. “Lola ran off with the money? Are you serious?”

“Absolutely,” Tegan confirmed with a nod.

Stella’s eyes widened in disbelief. “No way!”

“She cleared out Jaxon’s accounts, and Blaise pulled the remaining funds out of the company,” Tegan continued, her voice laced with a mixture of disbelief and excitement.

Stella was left speechless, spoon hovering mid-air.

Tegan smirked. “Now, the Larkin family is left with a mess. One’s incapacitated, another’s constantly ill, and the last one can’t earn a dime. It’s like the sky is falling for them.”

“I used to think I could squeeze a few million out of them, but now, it looks like there’s nothing left,” Tegan sighed, her voice tinged with frustration. “I even went to the trouble of spinning a whole web around them.”

Stella shook her head, still processing the news. “Are they really that broke?”

It was hard to believe. The Larkin family had always been one of the old-money families in Portis City. How could they suddenly not have a dime to their name?

Tegan shrugged. “Lola’s a firecracker. She must’ve seen something she didn’t like and decided to bail, taking everything with her.”

Stella let out a low whistle. “That Lola, she’s something else. She married Jaxon with the intention of snagging a wealthy life, and when it didn’t pan out, she grabbed what she could and bolted.”

“Ursula’s not going to survive this,” Stella mused aloud.

Tegan nodded in agreement. “Karma’s a real kicker.”

The two of them reminisced about Ursula’s past arrogance. She’d almost caused Stella serious harm with her reckless antics.

Tegan chuckled with satisfaction. The Larkin family is the talk of Portis City now. You should’ve seen Cloudia strutting around like she owned the place. Now, all the ladies she used to look down on are having a field day.”

Stella just shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. “Yeah, life sure has a way of turning the tables.”

After they finished eating, Ronald hadn’t called back yet, so Tegan suggested they hit the shops.

Stella glanced at her watch. It was getting close to eight.

“Uriah letting you stay out this late?” she asked with a teasing lilt.

She knew how protective Uriah was of Tegan, always wanting her by his side, even trying to convince her to quit her hospital job just to be with him more.

They’d been out for a couple of hours now, and normally Uriah would’ve called incessantly.

Tegan’s expression turned a bit guarded. “The Horner family’s having a big dinner tonight.”

Stella’s eyebrows shot up. “Ah, I see.”

The Horner family was a complicated bunch, and Tegan wasn’t exactly their favorite, despite being practically raised by them after her father, the family’s chauffeur, died saving Uriah’s father.

Stella reached over, giving Tegan a comforting hug. “Are you okay?”

Tegan shrugged it off. “I’m fine.”

But Stella could hear the undercurrent of hurt in her voice. “Since Uriah’s dad passed, Mrs. Horner doesn’t even bother pretending to like you anymore.”

Tegan shook her head. “I couldn’t care less. I owe them nothing.”

Stella nodded, understanding all too well. Tegan had always been a bit of an outsider in the Horner family, tolerated for Uriah’s sake but never truly embraced.

Tegan had never been one to take things lying down, always meeting cold shoulders with her own brand of fierce independence.

“Oh, by the way, bought a house,” Tegan said suddenly, shifting topics like flipping a switch. Stella blinked in surprise. “Wait, What? You and Uriah live together already. Why another place?”

The change in conversation left Stella momentarily off-balance, but she quickly adjusted, curious about her new venture.

Chapter 422

The Horner family never really warmed up to Tegan, so Uriah decided not to live in the family mansion. Instead, he bought a quaint little estate on the outskirts, where he and Tegan had been staying.

Tegan glanced at Stella without saying a word.

Stella raised an eyebrow. “Where did you buy?”

Tegan replied, “Silk-River Residences.”

Stella’s eyes widened.

Apparently, Silk River Residences is the go-to spot whenever a girl decides to move out. Stella herself was a fan, mainly because the place had such amazing amenities.

“Does Uriah know about this?” Stella asked.

Tegan shook her head. “He doesn’t.”

Stella was stunned. “Uriah doesn’t know? Wait. What’s going on between you two?”

In Stella’s mind, Tegan and Uriah always seemed like the perfect couple. Uriah was always so devoted to her, even if his family wasn’t.

But now… something seemed off.

Tegan shook her head again and glanced at Stella, but ultimately kept quiet.

Before they could say anything else, a mocking voice called out from nearby, “Well, isn’t it Jaxon’s little sister, Stella?”

Turning towards the voice, Stella and Tegan saw Sirena Patel with a girl in a tan coat, who turned out to be Vivian Warner.

Sirena was known to be close with Ursula, so naturally, her friends were usually in the same circle.

Seeing Vivian made Stella and Tegan’s expressions sour.

Sirena wasn’t too pleased either, but remembering her brother Jeremy, she held her tongue.

Stella glared at Vivian. “What’s with that tone?”

Vivian sneered, “What tone do you want? Your mother doesn’t care for you, and your brother is indifferent. So, what if you’re the Larkin family’s heiress? You still lost to Ursula.”

Thinking back to how Stella got her grounded and had no allowance for half a year, Vivian was seething.

Stella raised an eyebrow, ready to retort, but Tegan said first. “The Larkin family, huh? Is Ursula still considered the heiress after they went bankrupt? Maybe she jinxed them into it.

The Larkin family is so washed up that even if they gave themselves us, we’d pass. Only someone like Ursula would find that appealing.”

Stella shot Tegan a sideways glance. When did she get such a sharp tongue? The once gentle and protected Tegan was now standing her ground.

Vivian was furious. “You think you have a place in the Horner family? You’re just a dog; they feed it with leftovers.”

That made Tegan freeze. It was exactly how Mrs. Horner had described her over the years. Her father lost his life-saving Mr. Horner, yet Mrs. Horner never showed Tegan the slightest respect. If it weren’t for Mrs. Horner’s attitude, would these people dare speak to Tegan like this?

“You are a dog fed with scraps and a beggar with no home. What’s there to be proud of?” Vivian finally found an outlet for her anger, and she wasn’t holding back.

Stella’s eyes narrowed. She stepped forward and slapped Vivian across the face.

“Smack!”

Vivian’s head whipped to the side from the force of the slap.

Already holding a grudge against Stella for ruining her chance with Finley, whom she’d liked for ages, Vivian was furious. Stella’s actions only added fuel to the fire.

Vivian lunged at Stella, her anger boiling over. “You’re only a foster child of the Lugar family. What makes you any different from Ursula?”

She was clawing at Stella, enraged. The date with Finley was something she had fought hard for, only for Stella to ruin it.

Stella wasn’t having any of it. At the mention of the Lugar family, she slapped Vivian again, hard.

“Smack!”

That second slap sent the scene into chaos.

Sirena stood there, stunned, trying to break them up. “Vivian, stop!”

Despite her own issues with Stella Sirena was wary of Stella’s connections, especially with Ronald in the picture. She knew Vivian was in deep trouble.

Chapter 423

Vivian was out of pocket money, and she saw it as a monumental betrayal.

And after a disastrous blind date with Finley, she blamed the whole fiasco on Stella.

Whatever her father had warned her about the consequences of crossing Stella? That was ancient history to her. When she spotted Stella, rage consumed her, and she lunged at her like a woman possessed.

But Stella wasn’t a pushover.

To make matters worse, Sirena wasn’t the best at breaking up fights.

Sirena clung to Vivian, pleading, “Vivian, let it go. Stop fighting.”

Vivian struggled in Sirena’s grip, unable to land a decent punch.

Stella seized the opportunity to scratch Vivian’s face several times and even managed a few kicks.

Vivian was desperate to hit Stella back, but Sirena held on too tight. “Sirena, let go!” she yelled.

With her face scratched and temper flaring, Vivian decided to claw back at Stella. But with Sirena holding her back, she couldn’t get near.

Sirena kept holding her tightly, urging, “Seriously, it’s not worth it.”

If it kept up, things could really get out of hand.

Tegan stood by, stunned by the scene, especially Sirena’s attempt at breaking up the fight.

Stella landed a few more kicks before Tegan finally stepped in to help, proving more effective at separating them.

She grabbed Vivian’s wrist, saying, “Vivian, remember you’re a Warner. You have to keep your composure.”

Vivian was already immobilized by Sirena, and with Tegan joining in, she was completely restrained.

To anyone watching, it might have seemed like a proper intervention. But by the time they were done, Stella looked pristine, while Vivian was a mess, her face scratched up.

Alerted by the commotion, security from the mall hurried over to finally separate the two.

Vivian’s hair was messy, looking like she’d just rolled out of bed. She pointed a trembling finger at Stella, struggling to find the words. “You, you…”

“Come on, Vivian. Let it go,” Sirena said, trying to lower her hand, worried she’d break a finger.

Vivian glared at Sirena, her fury reaching a boiling point. “Let it go? Whose side are you on?”

Tegan stood there, speechless. She wasn’t sure whose side Sirena was on, but she was certainly skilled at restraining Vivian.

Caught off-guard by Vivian’s outburst, Sirena’s expression shifted from shock to anger. “Vivian, that’s enough.”

“Enough? Are you siding with Stella? Let me tell you. Even if you do, it won’t help. Jaxon doesn’t even like her, and he’s got a kid now.” Vivian fumed. “You and Jaxon? That will never happen.”

What is the meaning of going wild, making frivolous accusations, and biting recklessly? This is what’s happening right now!

It would have been fine if Jaxon hadn’t been mentioned, but the moment he was, Sirena’s face darkened as well. She directly threw the napkin she had used to wipe Vivian’s mouth, bloody from the bite earlier, right back onto Vivian’s face. Vivian glared at Sirena fiercely. Then, she turned her eyes to Tegan and Stella, “You two wait and see; I won’t let this go.” Stella and Tegan exchanged glances, their minds buzzing. Without a word, they both whipped out their phones. Stella called Ronald, and Tegan dialed Uriah.

Ronald picked up first. “Hey, Star.”

Stella launched into her tale. “Ronald, someone called me a dog for the Lugar family.”

Uriah answered Tegan’s call next.

Tegan wasted no time. “Uriah, someone said I was a dog fed scraps by the Horner family.”

Vivian was flabbergasted.

Sirena glanced at Stella and Tegan with disbelief.

Wait, what? Were they tattling? And why? They weren’t even the ones who got hit.

Vivian was incredulous. “Hey! I’m the one who got beat up here, and you two are whining?”

She was on the brink of losing it.

Look at her! She got the bruises and scratches, while Stella and Tegan were untouched and still tattling?

Stella began to sob theatrically into the phone, “It was Finley’s blind date. She hit me.”

Vivian was speechless, utterly flabbergasted.

Chapter 424

Tegan sniffled, her voice sharp, “I’m moving out of the Horner family. I don’t want anything to do with you again.” Vivian was stunned. “What?”

Sirena just stared at them, eyes wide. Were they trying to give Vivian a heart attack?

As for Stella, after what happened last time, she finally understood her position in Ronald’s heart. And Tegan, no matter how the Horner family elders treated her, was always cherished by Uriah.

Sirena glanced at Vivian, her mind screaming two words: It’s over!

Clearly, Vivian had poked a hornet’s nest today. What was she thinking, going out with her?

Without saying a word, Sirena got up and left. She wanted no part in this drama.

“Sirena,” Vivian called after her. Even though she was annoyed by Sirena’s earlier attempts to mediate, she couldn’t handle this alone.

But Sirena pretended not to hear and quickly left the scene.

Vivian watched Sirena leave, her chest heaving with frustration as she turned to Stella and Tegan.

“You two, do you even realize I’m the one getting beaten here? What are you even pretending for?” She shouted, anger rising.

Stella had just hung up Ronald’s call. “Weren’t you always the one who loved playing the victim like Ursula, even using it to hurt others?”

Tegan nodded. “Exactly.”

What was it now? They were just giving her a taste of her own medicine, and she couldn’t handle it, huh?

Vivian almost fainted from rage. Those two were driving her insane!

……

Meanwhile, Ronald was fuming in the car. The tension was palpable, and Finley, sitting beside him, was sweating bullets, especially after hearing Stella mention “Finley’s blind date” on the phone.

The car was speeding like there was no tomorrow.

Ronald took a drag from his cigarette, glancing fiercely at Finley.

Even Finley, who was used to Ronald’s moods, couldn’t help but swallow hard.

“Let’s be real here. Do you think a defenseless woman could really take down Star? Sometimes, you need to look at the facts, right?

That girl had escaped Xander’s fortress-like security. Her stamina and strength were definitely unmatched by any blind date.

Ronald’s eyes narrowed. “She cried.”

Finley winced. “So, whoever cries is right?”

Ronald’s glare grew colder, looking as if threatening to toss him out of the car.

Finley quickly raised his hands in surrender. “Okay, okay, Star got hit, and she cried.”

Fine, if he had to say the little princess got hit, then she got hit. But when did she learn to play the victim first?

He knew Stella well enough to know she wouldn’t back down from anyone, let alone this so-called date.

Feeling Ronald’s icy tension, Finley swallowed again. “It has nothing to do with me, okay?”

Ronald took another drag of his cigarette as they stopped at the mall where Stella had sent her location.

Ronald stepped out first. “That was your date.”

Finley followed quickly. “We only went out twice, and I wasn’t even interested. It’s just a date, not my wife. I’m not taking the blame for this!”

Why was he so unlucky? Maybe he was cursed in his past life. How else could a simple date lead to such chaos?

When exiting the car behind them, Idris gave Finley’s shoulder a reassuring pat.

Finley looked at him. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Idris shrugged. You better hope your date didn’t do anything to Miss Stella.”

If She did, things could get really messy.

Finley grimaced. “Even if something really happened, it’s not my fault, right?”

Besides, there was no way Stella would let anything happen to her! He trusted that his date wasn’t capable of causing such trouble.

Chapter 425

When Ronald finally arrived, he stepped into a peculiar scene.

Uriah had already whisked away Tegan, and Sirena had vanished long before anyone could notice. Vivian had wrapped up a phone call and made a swift exit, too.

So, when Ronald reached the scene, only Stella was alone there. She sat on a rainbow-colored bench in the mall corridor, sipping on a milkshake.

Ronald walked straight over and plopped down beside her.

Off to the side, Finley noticed Stella sitting by herself and instinctively wanted to approach her, wanting to ask what was up. But Idris grabbed his arm, stopping him in his tracks.

“What gives?” Finley asked, puzzled.

That little princess had everyone running around, and then she was all alone? And she didn’t even look like she’d been in a fight, so what was all the fuss about?

Idris pointed out, “Can’t you see her eyes are red? What are you gonna ask her?”

Finley squinted, taking a closer look, and sure enough, Stella’s eyes were a bit puffy from crying. He had assumed she was faking it, but no, she had actually shed some tears.

“Maybe you should call your blind date and see what’s up?” Idris suggested.

The whole mess was far from over. Even though Ronald hadn’t said much in the car, Idris felt sure that there was no sweeping this under the rug.

Finley looked at Idris, bewildered. “I don’t even remember her number.”

“Didn’t you go on a date with her?”

Finley shrugged. “Yeah, but it didn’t click. Why remember a number if it didn’t work out?”

Now everyone seemed to think he was in the wrong. What a situation to be in!

Ronald gently tousled Stella’s soft hair. “Did it get out of hand?”

His voice was gentle, full of warmth.

Stella looked at him with her reddened eyes, staying silent. Ronald sighed, “You.”

Ronald pulled her into a comforting embrace, and Stella froze. “We’re in a mall.”

He simply replied, “It’s your mall.

Stella was stunned. “What?”

“Yes,” Ronald continued casually, “I bought it in your name a year ago.

It sounded like purchasing the mall was akin to buying Stella a piece of jewelry.

Stella was completely unaware that she had such assets in Portis City. Mist Bay, and now, the top luxury mall in Portis City too.

Finley, who overheard that this mall had been bought for Stella, was equally astounded. He exchanged a look with Idris. “I mean, who can compete with that kind of grand gesture?”

How much had Ronald bought for Stella? That was beyond ensuring she never went hungry. She could live extravagantly for several lifetimes!

Idris remarked, “It seems like you still don’t understand why Miss Stella never fell for Yorick Quarry.”

Yorick was one of the most eligible bachelors in Portis City, handsome and reserved. Despite knowing he had a past love, Ursula, many women still tried to catch his eye. Yet Stella, as his fiancée, had remained utterly indifferent.

“Why’s that?” Finley asked.

Idris glanced at him, and suddenly, Finley felt that Idris’s gaze carried a hint of sympathy.

Sympathy? For him? Why?

Unbeknownst to him, Idris’s look was more of a ‘poor fool’ expression.

“Ronald has spoiled her so much that no one out there could ever capture her attention. That’s why.”

Finley nodded. “That’s true.”

Ronald had doted on Stella, giving her the finest things since she was young. With Ronald by her side, she’d seen the world, and met people with looks, wealth, and power hadn’t she experienced?

So, when you thought about it, even if the Quarry family was the wealthiest in Portis City, it didn’t seem to matter much to Stella.

The mall’s CEO, Hugo Cobb, rushed over upon hearing Ronald was there.

Seeing him, Stella tensed up, “Mr. Cobb”

Back when StarRiver Corp. was collaborating with her, Stella was always grateful to Hugo.

Chapter 426

She thought of him as her great benefactor.

But at that moment, Hugo nodded respectfully at Stella. “Ms. Quinn.”

Then he turned to Ronald. “Mr. Quinn”

Ronald gently placed Stella from his arms onto a nearby chair, casting a disinterested glance at Hugo. “Ban the Warner family. They’re not welcome at this mall anymore.”

Upon hearing that, Hugo instinctively glanced at Stella.

He had already been on his way when he heard Ronald was visiting the mall. Before this, he had received word that Vivian, the Warner family heiress, had gotten into a scuffle with Stella.

Vivian fought with Ms. Quinn in this place, huh?

Hugo understood it was Ronald’s way of expressing his anger over the incident with Stella.

Hugo nodded. “Understood.”

Upon hearing this, Stella immediately protested, “Wait a second.”

How could they bar the Warner family from the mall? It was the fanciest luxury mall in Portis City. People usually couldn’t leave without dropping a hefty sum.

Despite her seemingly good relationship with Ursula, Vivian had silently competed with her. If Ursula flaunted a $10,000 necklace, Vivian would show up the following day with a $20,000 one. If Ursula carried a $20,000 bag, Vivian would have a $50,000 one within a week.

In a word, she was undoubtedly a big spender!

Ronald and Hugo both looked at Stella.

Stella, clutching her oversized milkshake, walked over to Hugo. “Not only should you let her in, but you should also have the top sales associate greet her.”

How could she miss out on such a lucrative customer? That was no foresight.

Hugo was speechless.

Finley was astonished. She’s already plotting on how to milk that Vivian for all she’s worth, isn’t she?

Ronald gave Stella an indulgent look. “But she only spends…”

“We need to think bigger.” Stella interrupted Ronald, knowing exactly what he was about to say.

She turned back to Hugo again. “Not only should the best sales associate greet her, but every store should call her once a week.”

Top salespeople knew exactly how to spark a person’s desire to purchase, especially someone like Vivian, who loved to flaunt her wealth.

Every luxury store’s top associates meticulously kept track of their clients’ preferences. Ther ere plenty of ways to encourage Vivian to spend.

Finley’s lips twitched. “Stella, are you sure she’ll still have money left to spend here?”

After today’s incident, things had already escalated. Finley doubted Ronald would let the Warner family off so easily.

Stella glanced at Ronald, who pulled her back into his embrace and said “We’ll do as you say. Think big.”

Stella smiled.

Finley watched the two exchange a knowing smile, feeling that things were far from simple, especially with Ronald’s scheming nature, and Stella’s talk of “thinking big.”

Was it really about foresight?

For Vivian, it seemed more like a financial trap.

Ronald and Hugo headed to the study, with Finley trailing behind. He saw Stella still holding a milkshake cup as large as her face.

He instinctively commented, “You should cut back on those.”

Stella looked puzzled.

“What?” She gave Finley a confused glance, clearly not understanding what he meant.

Finley brushed off the topic and leaned closer to Stella. “So today, between you and Vivian, who hit who?”

Stella raised an eyebrow. “Are you taking sides?”

Finley was stunned. “Taking sides? Taking sides for whom?”

He suddenly realized, “Don’t say that. I’m not taking Vivian’s side.”

They’d only been on a blind date. Ronald nearly ripped him apart over it in the car earlier. How could he dare take sides?

“Be honest,” Finley insisted.

Stella gave him a look as if he were an idiot. “What do you think?”

“I think you definitely gave her smack.”

Stella just huffed and stayed silent. Her lack of response made it crystal clear to Finley.

Chapter 427

In the study.

Ronald pulled out a cigarette, lit it up, and tossed the pack over to Hugo, who caught it and fished out a cigarette for himself.

Taking a drag, Ronald said, “The Warner family… they’re doomed.”

Hugo paused mid-lighting. He had a hunch that Ronald was only indulging Stella back at the mall, hence why he hadn’t made a fuss.

Who would need big clients when they could strip them of their power of consumption? Stella’s entire empire in Portis City, from StarRiver Corp. to the luxury mall, was under Hugo’s management. Even the future plans for her studio had been in his hands.

At first, Stella wanted Susanna to take over her studio, but Susanna moved to Ferrowland. Stella couldn’t bring herself to trust others with her employees, so she left it all for Ronald to handle.

“Understood,” Hugo nodded.

Thinking it over, he glanced at Ronald and added, “Miss Stella hasn’t faced too much trouble these past few years in Portis City.”

Hugo had arrived after Stella’s discharge from the hospital. And the Larkin family had gone into a tailspin since then. Ursula was practically begging for mercy after Stella was done with her. If Ursula hadn’t left Portis City back then, things could’ve gotten ugly.

Ronald flicked his cigarette ash, eyes narrowing slightly. “Their existence is an insult to her.”

Hugo widened his eyes. “Them? You mean the Larkin family?”

In a way, that made sense. Knowing your own family is that kind of person would be disheartening for anyone.

The Warner family didn’t stand a chance. They’d already been warned at Spring Hill but clearly hadn’t learned their lesson.

This time, the outcome was inevitable. Especially since they’d upset not just Stella, but Tegan as well, whom the entire Horner family didn’t care for, yet Uriah had cherished for so long.

Meanwhile, in the car.

Uriah made a phone call, the purpose of which was clear. Just before hanging up, he said, “In a week, I want to hear that the Warner family is bankrupt.”

Tegan was stunned.

He hung up and pulled Tegan into his arms with ease, leaving her a bit dizzy.

“What are you doing? Can you stop doing that out of the blue?” Tegan protested.

Uriah’s eyes glinted mischievously as he tilted her chin up with his fingers, capturing her lips in a commanding kiss.

Tegan tried to pull away but couldn’t escape. Their warm breaths mingled as Uriah murmured in a rough, low voice, “Still not used to it after all these years, huh?”

Tegan squirmed in his grip, only to be firmly held in place by Uriah.

“Don’t move.”

Tegan was exasperated.

Relenting, Uriah rested his chin on her petite shoulder. “Tegan, I got some news.”

Tegan’s breath hitched, tension creeping into her frame.

Uriah straightened, holding her chin to meet her eyes with his intense gaze.

“What news?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

“You met Forrest,” Uriah stated flatly.

Tegan froze, her breath catching.

Sensing her sudden tension, Uriah’s grip on her chin tightened. “What did he say to you?” Forrest was someone Uriah had no desire to see again. There were matters from the past that seemed resolved but still held secrets.

Forrest harbored animosity toward Uriah, and Uriah couldn’t believe he’d meet Tegan without ulterior motives, let alone say anything positive.

It was evident from Tegan’s expression that Forrest had indeed said something.

Tegan’s eyes glistened as she looked up, her voice trembling, “Why are you worried?”

Chapter 428

Uriah was silent, his mind racing. Was he worried?

Tegan sniffled, her voice small and uncertain. “Why does your mother hate me so much?”

She continued, her eyes shimmering with confusion and hurt. “My father gave his life to save yours, yet your mother treats me like I’m her worst enemy. Why?”

Uriah’s eyes widened in shock, but Tegan grabbed his wrist before he could respond. With a gentle but firm grip, she pulled his hand away from her chin.

Sitting back, she turned to gaze out the window, her thoughts heavy with unspoken emotions. “I’ve tried to figure this out for years, but now…”

“Did Forrest give you an answer?” Uriah interrupted sharply.

Tegan hesitated.

An answer? Not exactly. Forrest hadn’t provided answers, but he had certainly stirred up a storm inside her, leaving her with more questions than before.

Uriah leaned in, his forehead against hers, their breaths mingling in the tense air.

“Forrest isn’t a good guy. Whatever he told you, forget it, okay?” His voice was cold, almost commanding.

Tegan placed her hands on his chest, trying to push him away, but his grip on her neck only tightened.

“Be a good girl, Tegan. Don’t see him again, okay?”

She struggled to catch her breath, glancing up at Uriah. They were so close, that she couldn’t read his expression, but she could sense the danger he felt Forrest posed.

……

Meanwhile, halfway across the world in Ferrowland, Susanna desperately tried to distract herself with gossip. But after hanging up with Stella and Tegan, her mind kept drifting back to the morning she woke up in a state of undress.

Hull had been out alI day. She had tried to leave, but the place was swarming with security. She could have grown wings and still not escaped.

When Hull finally returned that evening, they sat across each other at the dining table. The spread was a classic feast, dishes from all over Portis City, but Susanna barely touched her food, poking at it with little interest.

Hull glanced at her untouched plate. “I thought you were a big eater. Why are you picking at your food like a cat?”

Susanna bristled. Big eater? That was a bit harsh. She never claimed to be one.

She looked at Hull, her lips parting to speak, but the words got stuck.

Noticing her hesitation, Hull asked coldly, “What is it?”

His tone was brimming with impatience, making her swallow nervously.

How was she supposed to bring it up? Should she just ask straight out why she’d woken up without clothes?

Worse, she’d noticed some blood on the sheets.

What if Hull shrugged and said, “Yeah, I undressed you. So what?”

Her heart raced at the thought. This was a nightmare.

Hull continued, “Not hungry?”

Susanna shook her head. “No, that’s not it.”

She wanted to eat, but nothing tasted right with so many questions hanging over her, especially not with this intimidating man across from her.

The staff seemed to follow his lead, refusing to serve dinner until he returned, and now it was well past eight. She was starving, but Hull’s presence made her lose her appetite.

“Um, can I ask about… my clothes last night?” she ventured, her voice barely above a whisper. Her heart pounded in her chest.

She had to know. It was too big of a question to ignore.

She swallowed hard, avoiding Hull’s piercing gaze and the dangerous aura he exuded.

With a deep breath, she steeled herself and asked, “Did you undress me?”

Chapter 429

With those words, the entire diner fell into an uneasy silence.

Susanna kept her head down, feeling Hull’s oppressive aura. She didn’t dare to meet his gaze.

Just the thought of the incident gnawed at her insides. It wasn’t just about the missing clothes. It was the haunting question of what might have happened afterward. She needed answers, or it would eat away at her.

Time ticked by, second by agonizing second. The tension in the diner remained palpable.

When Hull didn’t respond, Susanna’s anxiety spiked, and she hesitantly lifted her gaze. Timidly, she met Hull’s eyes. When their eyes locked, she quickly looked away, her heart pounding.

Hull’s stare was intimidating. Especially with that tattoo on his neck, he exuded a sense of danger.

Susanna swallowed hard. “Um, I just want to know who undressed me.”

Hull’s response was curt. “Is it that important?”

Susanna was shocked. “What do you mean?”

She looked up at Hull again, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. She felt so wronged. She’d never been treated this way. The situation was unlike anything she’d ever encountered. Being bullied like this by a man was something she’d never imagined possible.

Hull finally admitted, “I took them off. So what?”

Susanna froze, her tears held in suspension.

“Is there a problem?”

“Isn’t there?” she asked, her voice quivering.

“What do you want to do about it?” Hull’s tone was sharp and dangerous, his presence overpowering her into silence.

Like at the airport, he had taken such liberties, and she hadn’t dared to say anything.

And now, it was the same story.

Feeling utterly defeated, Susanna lowered her head and poked at her bowl of mac and cheese.

“Nothing.” Her voice full of resignation. Her actions seemed more about avenging her dignity than eating.

Hull chuckled softly, “With a figure like yours, I wouldn’t bother even if you were gift-wrapped.”

Susanna was stunned.

Wouldn’t bother?

The gossip Stella had shared flashed through her mind, and when she looked at Hull again, surprise overtook her fear.

Hull set down his whiskey glass, his gaze piercing. “What’s that look for?”

“Nothing, nothing at all!” Susanna shook her head quickly.

So, all those things Stella had mentioned were true, right? At least that meant she was safe. He wasn’t interested in her. Still, that didn’t mean it was okay to strip people’s clothes off. Just because he wasn’t interested didn’t give him the right to undress her. Even if he weren’t, if others found out he’d seen her, it wouldn’t matter whether Hull could get it up.

“Just don’t take my clothes off again,” she said, turning slightly in her seat with her bowl.

Hull raised an eyebrow. “Again?”

Susanna’s face flushed. What had she just said?

Her already frazzled mind was now a complete jumble.

“No. Just don’t do it again,” Susanna mumbled.

Seeing her like a scolded kitten, Hull chuckled softly but said nothing more.

His laughter echoed in Susanna’s ears, carrying a weight of unspoken meaning.

……

Meanwhile, on the other side of Cyrus Isle, Xander had put Bernie through hell, leaving him in a state where he could not stand or sit. Eventually, he handed Bernie to Bernie’s brother, Bert.

Over the years, after the Schultz family incident, Shawn believed Xander’s ruthlessness had peaked. But with Bernie’s suffering, Shawn witnessed once more that Xander’s ruthlessness truly knew no bounds.

All because Bernie harbored dirty thoughts about Stella, Xander had nearly taken his life. And that was only because of Bert’s intervention.

Chapter 430

Boarding the private jet back to Patrina, Shawn was still lying on the bed, his leg thankfully saved but still aching like crazy.

Xander was on the phone, his voice cold and calculated as he said, “Yes, follow the plan.”

Shawn’s eyes widened at that.

Plan? What plan?

The only thing that seemed to get Xander riled up was anything concerning Stella.

Watching Xander hang up, Shawn couldn’t help but ask, “You still have plans for that little firecracker?”

Xander shot him a glance.

Shawn gulped. “Dude, Ronald and Stella are together now. He’s finally got what he’s been after for years.”

Xander asked, “Do you remember why Stella ever took an interest in him in the first place?”

Shawn’s heart skipped a beat. Of course, he knew why Stella had developed feelings for Ronald. But did that even matter anymore?

“Look. You should leave Ronald alone. His feelings for Stella…”

“Shawn.” Xander cut him off before he could finish.

Shawn went silent.

Xander sipped his wine, leaving his thoughts unspoken.

Shawn pondered for a moment and continued, “You and Ronald really don’t need to keep this feud going. You should clear those misunderstandings. Or do you plan on staying in Patrina forever?”

Xander raised an eyebrow, a smirk on his lips. “You’re right. We should clear the misunderstandings. And Ferrowland, it’s about time I returned.”

There was something off in how Xander said Ferrowland, which made Shawn uneasy. It seemed like Xander’s return wasn’t only about that illegitimate child.

Thinking of Xander’s father, Shawn felt a pang of injustice for Xander.

Xander’s fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, musing over the word ‘misunderstanding’ with sarcasm and intrigue in his expression.

……

Stella had a late-night snack.

After getting back with Ronald, Finley and Idris had retreated to the study, and Susanna had called her.

She was crying her heart out. Stella had never heard Susanna cry like that, so she comforted her over the phone like she was soothing a baby.

“Tell me what’s wrong. Who upset you? I’ll sort them out.

Who on earth had made Susanna cry like this?

If it was serious, then she’d really have to call on her people in Ferrowland.

she comforted her over the phone like she

Stella had her own network, courtesy of Ronald, but she hadn’t used it since Xander threatened her out of Ferrowland. She’d been lying low, avoiding both Ronald and Xander.

But now, with Susanna in such distress, Stella wanted to find out what was wrong with Susanna’s mom Lacey.

Yet Susanna was crying too hard to give her any details.

Stella comforted, “Sweetheart, please stop crying. Should I send someone to look into it for you?”

Being around Hull and not solving anything was one thing, but Susanna crying like this was another.

What was going on? Was Hull being a jerk to her?

No, that couldn’t be. Hull was a bit of a lone wolf, not the type to bully people for fun.

But she was wrong…

Susanna sobbed, “It was Hull. He took off my clothes.”

Stella nearly choked on her spit.

Wait, what?!

“Wasn’t it the maid?”

Hull was the solitary type – no maid in his villa. The only person remotely close was the chef, and he was a guy, which meant there wasn’t a woman around Hull, so when Susanna said someone had stripped her clothes off and she didn’t know whom, it could only have been Hull.

Susanna’s voice came the phone, even more pitiful, “Will you help me deal with him?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 411 to 420)

Chapter 411

Was he always like this, not caring about the place or time?

Stella argued, “I-I wasn’t running. Let me go. We’re in the car, for heaven’s sake!”

However, just as she finished speaking, the partition started to rise.

Wow, Idris sure knew how to mind his own business.

Pushing against Ronald’s chest with her small hands, Stella protested, “Let go of me. I don’t want it.”

Ronald, having held back all night, was losing his composure. “I won’t hurt you.”

“Nothing’s happening. I said no,” Stella insisted. She knew he wouldn’t harm her and there might be another way to do it, but still, she wasn’t in the mood.

And not in the car, of all places.

Moreover, his methods were shameless.

Cringing like a small bundle, she wriggled unceasingly, and soon Ronald’s breathing grew uneven. He grasped her slender waist and murmured huskily, “Star, be good, okay?”

Panicked at his voice, She struggled even more. “No, I don’t want to, please…”

Overwhelmed, she burst into tears.

Ronald paused for a moment, surprised, then tilted her chin up and kissed her. His familiar, warm presence engulfed her completely.

Meanwhile, in a villa in Ferrowland, Susanna sat on the bed, clutching the sheets tightly around her, and pulling them higher to make sure she wasn’t exposed.

Hull sat across from her, a cigar between his fingers, his gaze sharp and intense.

The silence was heavy, pressing down on her.

Swallowing hard, Susanna stammered, “Uh, c-could you not look at me like that? It’s… scary.”

Her voice caught on the word “scary”, and she felt a lump in her throat.

Back in Portis City, she was fearless, but here, in unfamiliar surroundings, she felt like a cat without claws-small and vulnerable.

Hull’s eyes were as horrified as a wolf’s in the dark, and even a single look felt like it could tear her apart.

“What department do I have an issue with?” he questioned, his voice cool and challenging.

Susanna felt tears welling up inside.

“I…”

Just as she began to speak, Hull cut her off. “Think carefully before you answer, or else…”

He let the threat hang in the air, unspoken but clear. If she didn’t handle this right, she’d be in deep trouble.

Oh, great… Was this karma biting her back?

All she did was enjoy a bit of gossip. Did she really deserve this kind of payback? Caught gossiping, and now she was in the hot seat.

Susanna bowed her head. “I’m sorry.”

When in doubt, apologize, admitting fault!

Hull raised an eyebrow. “Hmm?”

“I didn’t mean to,” Susanna said, her voice growing quieter.

Clad in nothing but blankets, she dreaded the thought of him claiming to prove himself.

Star really caused her trouble.

She vowed, once this was over, she’d never gossip about Hull behind his back again. She wouldn’t have the gall to do that.

Hull flicked ash from his cigar into the ashtray and looked at her once more. “So, what am I not good at?”

Meeting his intense gaze made Susanna’s heart lurch. She quickly looked away. “It’s me. I’m the one who’s not good.” Hull kept on, “Hmm?”

Susanna responded, “It’s not about you, it’s me. I’m the one who’s not good.”

To save her life, she was not going to care about more, even her dignity.

Hull raised an eyebrow. “Oh? And how’s that?”

It seemed that the topic never ended. Susanna saw through it; it wouldn’t stop until she offered Hull a plausible explanation. Ah! Why would this happen to her? How did they gossip that like it’s a casual thing? She must have been off the rails.

Susanna only felt she was breaking down under Hull’s pestering.

There was no escaping it now.

“I’m not good at anything. Useless at everything. Except eating.”

She hoped that by belittling herself, he’d let her off the hook.

Hull chuckled, watching her clutch the sheets, trembling. “A glutton, huh?”

Susanna’s eyes widened. Seriously, how could someone be so infuriating? But she didn’t dare retort, nodding reluctantly. “Yeah.”

She swore she’d never been so embarrassed over gossip in her life.

……

Ten minutes later.

Susanna sat at the dining table, staring at the unfamiliar dishes in front of her. She glanced at Hull.

He lounged back in his chair, his left ankle resting on his right knee. Without his suit and shirt, the tattoo on his neck was more prominent, giving him a rugged, dangerous look. He was definitely someone she couldn’t handle.

Hull gave her a glance. “Think you can finish all this?”

Huh? Finishing it all? What did he mean? Did he really want her to eat everything just because he called herself a glutton?

Chapter 412

Susanna looked up at Hull with a pitiful expression. “I can’t.”

Her heart raced with anxiety, and she looked particularly helpless. If she had to eat everything on the table, she was sure she’d burst.

Hull pressed, “So, what exactly were you discussing with Star?”

Susanna was in shock.

For heaven’s sake, could she just go a little crazy? If this kept up, she was going to lose it.

Hull’s gaze was too intense, and Susanna had no idea how to respond.

Usually a chatterbox, she now clammed up completely. She practically turned into a quivering little mouse.

Hull watched her lower her head again, a flicker of amusement crossing his usually cold eyes. He snorted, “Just eat.” Susanna was on the verge of tears. “I really can’t finish it.”

Hull replied, “Well, would you rather starve?”

Susanna was speechless.

Was this guy for real?

Was there anyone who could intervene here? It was either eat until she exploded or starve to death in-between.

Over in Portis City, Cloudia returned to the Larkin family home, her face red and swollen.

Lola was just heading upstairs with a tray of medicine for Jaxon.

No doctor was willing to make house calls anymore. Lola had somehow managed to get hold of some medication. Cloudia was already fuming over how Lola had drained Jaxon’s credit card. Seeing that murky concoction in Lola’s hands made her anger flare even more. “What is that? Who’s it for?”

She never trusted that kind of medicine. Even without access to medical resources, she would have never let Ursula and Jaxon take it.

Plus, she couldn’t stand Lola, so seeing her bringing that stuff to Jaxon didn’t sit well with her at all.

Lola wasn’t in the mood to be polite either. She snorted, “What? Do you want to snatch this medicine too? Sorry, but it’s not suitable for your precious adopted daughter.”

She’d had enough of Cloudia. Cloudia would do anything for her adopted daughter and had completely ignored her own daughter, even her son. Having a mother like that was beyond belief.

Hearing it only made Cloudia angrier. “You’re going to give that to Jaxon?”

“Why else?”

Cloudia snapped, “And what if it causes problems? Can you take responsibility?”

Lola scoffed, “What did you say?”

Was Cloudia really bringing up responsibility right now?

Lola laughed in disbelief. “Come on, one kid’s almost dead, and the other’s on the brink of being crippled. We’re in a desperate situation here, and you want to talk about responsibility?”

Cloudia’s breath hitched at her comment. Not wanting to hear any more of Lola’s nonsense, she huffed, “Don’t give my son that stuff.”

Lola was fuming. She had never thought she’d find it so hard to respect an elder, but with Cloudia, it was impossible.

Lola held her temper as best as she could, then let loose. “You think I’m the one causing him problems? Please, he’s already in this mess because of you, his own mother.”

“Shut up.”

Lola retorted, “Shut up? Should I remind you how this family fell apart? Because you pampered your adopted daughter so much. Your own son went to Mist Bay on your encouragement, got into trouble with Stella’s people, and almost ended up dead.”

Cloudia’s eyes widened in disbelief.

Lola continued, “Don’t even think about blaming Stella. Ursula almost hired someone to kill her, Stella fought back, and now the Larkin Group is barely surviving, your son was almost killed because of you.”

Lola knew what Cloudia was going to say next – it was caused by Stella.

“What a freaking mess? You treat the person who almost killed your own daughter like a treasure, and blame your daughter for all the chaos.”

Cloudia was speechless.

Lola added, “And you think my medicine will make Jaxon worse? Why don’t you find one that won’t, then?

You’ve made it impossible for anyone to get into a hospital, no doctor dares to come. If you’re that capable, how about using the energy of protecting your adopted daughter to find a solution?”

Her words stung like a slap. Cloudia’s chest heaved in rage, and she glared at Lola vehemently.

Lola sneered, “You’re only tough with me.”

Cloudia couldn’t fight back.

“And what’s up with your face? Did you get that at Mist Bay too? Why were you there, because of Ursula or the benefits behind Stella?”

“You shut up!”

Cloudia was furious.

Lola pressed on, “You’re eyeing the benefits behind Stella now, aren’t you? Too bad, you let that golden opportunity slip through your fingers.”

Under the verbal attack, Cloudia’s face turned from blue to white with rage. Lola had no desire to argue further and carried the medicine upstairs.

Cloudia fumed, pacing in circles. “This family is cursed, truly cursed.”

What a mess, dealing with people like this, each more challenging than the last.

Stella had been quite a handful with her sharp tongue, but Lola was even more formidable.

Chapter 413

Upstairs.

Lola handed the medicine to Jaxon. “Guess it’s just me who’s still helpful to think of a solution for you. Your mom, huh…”

Her voice dripped with sarcasm.

Jaxon listened, furrowing his brows as he stared into the bowl. “Was that car crash really her doing?”

Her, meaning Ursula.

At that moment, Jaxon’s voice was devoid of any discernible emotion.

Lola chuckled darkly. “Even Yorick hasn’t bothered to see her. Can’t you see the writing on the wall?”

Jaxon felt his breath catch.

Images of Yorick flashed through his mind – storming past his doorstep, emanating a fierce, intimidating energy – a side of Yorick he’d never seen when he was around Ursula.

Something had felt off even back then. And Yorick, who used to visit Ursula almost daily, hadn’t shown up in over three days.

Seeing Jaxon remain silent, Lola pressed on, “Jaxon, you’re just blind. Now drink up, my kid’s future depends on you.” “You using me as a pawn?”

Lola shrugged, “What else? You think I’m into your blindness?”

With a guy this blind, what else could she want if not money? Certainly not love.

Jaxon’s breathing was heavy, and he shot Lola a fierce glare.

Lola admired her freshly manicured nails. “You Larkin folks, really, you’ve got possessed.”

“Shut up.”

“Shut up? You two all want me to be silent, but how about you guys say something useful for once?”

It was not like they had something under their sleeves. They’d managed to tick off all the people of Portis City. Even Stella’s fed up with them, her own family.

……

In another room, Ursula saw Cloudia come in, her face swollen and red. She was momentarily taken aback. “Mom, what happened to you?”

Cloudia was trembling.

“Ursula…”

“What did Star say? Is she willing to lend you the money?”

Before Cloudia could finish, Ursula cut her off, her voice tense. She was running out of options.

The cost of the medication was astronomical. With the Larkin family in shambles and the Larkin Group almost bankrupt, Stella was the only one with the resources to help. Stella, the little princess of the Lugar family. She had money to spare.

Ursula was both envious of Stella’s charmed life and desperate for her aid.

Cloudia’s face was tight with distress. “She wouldn’t lend us a dime.”

She’d known this would be the outcome even before she went. She’d tried borrowing from every one of her socialite friends, who she’d once been so close with. But now, the moment they heard it was Cloudia on the phone, they would hang up. Borrowing was simply out of the question.

She never imagined that one day she’d be so blocked from seeing her own daughter.

Ursula’s face fell when she saw her mother return empty-handed.

This useless old cow, she couldn’t even borrow money from her own daughter.

Frustration boiling over, she put on a pitiful face. “What am I supposed to do, just wait to die? Tegan said with my condition, it’s best to start the medication within a week.”

Within one week was crucial. Even speaking was a struggle for Ursula now, not knowing if she could endure this ordeal. Cloudia sighed, “We can’t ask her for money. You know that.”

Her words trailed off. She, too, regretted how they’d treated Stella. If only they hadn’t been so awful to her, maybe things wouldn’t be this dire now.

She must have lost her mind to think Stella would lend them money. How could that possibly happen?

Realizing something, Cloudia turned to Ursula. “Tell me honestly, did you frame Stella before? And about the car crash…” Mention of the crash brought back images of Yorick’s departure. A flicker of guilt crossed Ursula’s eyes. “It wasn’t me, I didn’t do it.”

“Then why did Rick leave like that? And why hasn’t he been around these past few days?”

Talking about Yorick, Cloudia remembered she should call him. But the thought of Imogen’s face made her hesitate.

But at the moment, saving Ursula was more pressing.

With that in mind, Cloudia quickly pulled out her phone to dial Yorick’s number.

Seeing her mother about to call Yorick, Ursula panicked, “Mom, why are you calling Rick?”

“Who else can fork over that kind of cash to save you?”

Ursula was speechless.

Would Yorick still help her? She’d been calling him nonstop, but he hadn’t picked up once. He was done with her. Knowing full well how dire her situation was, he still ignored her calls.

If that wasn’t abandonment, then what was?

Finally, after a long while of ringing, Yorick answered, “Hello.”

His voice was deep and icy, gone were the warmth and courtesy.

“Rick, Ursula’s really sick. Why haven’t you come by?”

Cloudia tried to ignore the scene from the day he left. Not waiting for Yorick to respond, she continued, “We’ve found the medicine Ursula needs.’

“Is that so? That’s good news for you.”

Cloudia was taken aback. Good news for them? Wasn’t it good news for him as well?

“We need money for it, and the medicine’s very expensive.”

Chapter 414

Yorick snapped, “Don’t come to me about her anymore.” “What?”

Before Cloudia could respond, Yorick hung up.

Hearing the dial tone, Cloudia instinctively gripped her phone tighter. Her eyes narrowed as she looked over at Ursula.

Ursula’s breath hitched, and her face turned pale after hearing Yorick’s words.

Almost breathless with disbelief, Cloudia demanded, “What’s going on between you and Rick?”

“What happened that day?” Cloudia practically shouted, her voice echoing with anger.

Tears welled up in Ursula’s eyes, spilling over. “Mom, I… I…”

“You, you… What am I supposed to say to you? Tell me the truth, what happened?”

With Yorick backing out, Cloudia felt a wave of panic.

Good heavens, the Larkin family had already gone through so much recently. Was the last lifeline with Yorick now cut too?

Why was Yorick treating Ursula like that? Could Stella’s accident really be connected to her? Cloudia’s thoughts spiraled, the confirmation she dreaded seeming all too likely now.

With a tight-lipped expression, she looked sternly at Ursula.

Mccting her gaze, Ursula shook her head, tears streaming down. “Mom, I, I…”

Cloudia’s chest heaved with emotion. “Was it you who caused Star’s accident?”

“It wasn’t me. It wasn’t! You have to believe me. I’m not that kind of person.”

“Then why has Yorick turned his back on you?” Cloudia couldn’t hold back her frustration any longer.

At a time when they desperately needed help, every avenue seemed blocked. Even Yorick, who had always been there for Ursula, was pulling away. How could anyone believe nothing had happened?

Outside the room, Lola stood with her arms crossed, smirking at the scene inside.

“Can’t you see? He must have overheard her plotting against his ex-fiancée. That wicked attitude of hers, only the Larkin family would be blind to it.

No matter how much he loves her, no man would want to marry someone so scheming and spiteful, especially when his ex-fiancée is involved.” Lola chuckled.

Ursula snapped, “You…”

This wretched woman, stirring trouble when things were bad enough already?

“Mom.” Ursula anxiously turned to Cloudia.

Cloudia’s breathing was uneven, her gaze sharp as she looked at Ursula. “Is what she’s saying true?”

Ursula paled. “Mom.”

“Is it true?” Cloudia shouted, trembling with anger. Her face turned ashen, her breath coming in short, panicked bursts.

She didn’t want to believe Lola, but with Yorick distancing himself so obviously, what else could it mean? Yorick’s cold demeanor as he left that day and during the phone call earlier screamed he was moving away.

Ursula’s tears fell like rain. “It’s not me! I didn’t do it.”

“Then explain why Yorick is ignoring you!” Cloudia yelled.

Yorick had always cherished Ursula. Even when engaged to Stella, he couldn’t let go of her.

How could he walk away like that unless something serious had happened?

While looking at Ursula’s tear-streaked face, Cloudia’s heart hardened, her gaze more piercing than ever.

……..

Meanwhile, Stella and Ronald returned to Mist Bay.

As they got out of the car, Ronald adjusted Stella’s coat.

“It’s just a few steps.”

“The doctor said you shouldn’t catch a chill.”

Stella sighed. “I know.”

Winters in Portis City were indeed bitter cold. The chilly wind made Stella instinctively snuggle closer to Ronald as they made their way inside.

Noticing her instinctive movement, Ronald felt a wave of tenderness. He wrapped his arm around her, guiding her inside. As they walked, Stella mentioned, “Ronald, I’m craving some cinnamon rolls today.”

“Cinnamon rolls?”

Ronald hadn’t heard of them before.

Stella explained, “It’s a local treat here in Portis City. Sweet and comforting.”

“Sweet, huh?”

Stella nodded. “Yeah, just felt like having some.”

Ronald chuckled. “We’ll have some for lunch then.”

Stella beamed.

As they entered the house, the rich aroma from the kitchen wafted over, making Stella’s stomach turn. She instinctively covered her mouth, feeling a bit queasy.

Noticing her discomfort, Ronald asked, “Are you okay? Feeling sick?”

Stella grimaced. “What’s cooking today? The smell seems stronger than usual.”

Ronald glanced at the butler, who quickly stepped up, bowing respectfully to Stella. “Today, we have your favorite, the grilled salmon.”

“Really? It smells different, kind of too strong.

The butler hesitated. “It’s the same recipe. I assure you. The salmon was fresh.”

Yet the scent seemed off.

Ronald frowned. “Cancel the grilled salmon for lunch.”

The butler’s eyes widened.

Any slight indication of Stella’s displeasure was enough for Ronald to make it disappear.

Chapter 415

After picking up a call, Ronald headed straight to his study.

The butler looked at Stella respectfully. “Miss, are you sure you don’t want the grilled salmon for lunch?”

She used to love her fish.

Ever since moving in here, there was almost always a fish dish on the table.

Stella waved her hand dismissively. “No, I can’t stand the taste today.”

Something about the fish seemed off. But since the butler assured it was fresh when it arrived, she didn’t bother arguing further.

The butler nodded, “Understood.”

Just as Stella settled onto the couch, her phone rang. It was Tegan.

“I just heard from Uriah that Cloudia has been desperately borrowing money from the wealthy ladies in town,” Tegan said.

“Borrowing money?” Stella queried, raising an eyebrow.

It seemed Cloudia had hit rock bottom if she was willing to swallow her pride and ask those society ladies for money. Cloudia was all about appearances. When the Larkin family was well-off, she would give Ursula everything best. But with Ursula needing medical expenses and the family ruined financially, she had no choice but to humble herself before the very people she once disdained.

“Yeah, can you believe the Larkin family is so broke that they can’t even scrape together a few hundred thousand?” Tegan scoffed.

Stella sighed. “Looks like it.”

She was more aware than anyone of the Larkin family’s recent troubles.

“That’s quite a downfall,” Tegan remarked.

Stella didn’t respond. It was no joke; a single word from Ronald could bring a world of trouble. If only they knew the kind of people he dealt with in Ferrowland, the Larkins would realize their current woes were just a drizzle before a storm. Yet, even that drizzle was enough to shatter them.

Tegan continued, “Hey, there’s something else I heard.”

“What is it?” Stella asked, intrigued.

“I overheard Ursula is quite close with the Larkin Group’s financial director,” Tegan revealed.

Stella’s eyes widened “Really? The one who had kids with Blaise?”

“Yeah, that’s what I heard.”

“Are you sure?” Stella pressed.

Ursula was on good terms with the woman who had borne Blaise’s children. That was a twist.

“Not 100% sure, but pretty close. Ursula and the woman dine and shop together all the time,” Tegan replied. Stella smirked. It was getting interesting.

The woman had twins with Blaise, yet Ursula was friends with her, huh? What was Cloudia protecting her all these years?

“And Ursula got her into the Larkin Group. She secretly helped her climb the ladder,” Tegan added.

Stella was stunned. If that were true, things were about to get really entertaining.

“It is explosive,” Stella remarked.

“Right? How blind could Cloudia be, treating Ursula like a prized possession all these years?” Tegan said, “All her efforts went to a traitor. If the truth came out, it might just kill her.”

“Are these rumors verified?” Stella asked.

Tegan shook her head. “It’s all hearsay, but there’s usually some truth to gossip. Even if it wasn’t entirely accurate, where there was smoke, there was fire.”

“Exactly,” Stella agreed.

“Poor Cloudia. She’s still out there begging for money to save Ursula,” Tegan lamented.

“Ursula’s got quite the talent, huh? But do those meds even work?” Stella mused.

Tegan chuckled. “They have some effect, but saving her life? That’s a long shot. Her health’s in shambles.”

“True,” Stella conceded.

“You can’t fight fate. Ursula’s just marked for disaster,” Tegan remarked.

Stella raised her eyebrows. Tegan’s sharp tongue was on par with Susanna’s.

If the meds didn’t work, they’d be out millions. Pretty harsh!

“Whether she lives or not, it’s a no-win situation,” Tegan continued.

If Ursula survived, Stella wouldn’t let her off easily. Her life would be a living hell.

“Why don’t you verify those rumors?” Stella suggested, feeling a wicked hope that they were true.

If it were true, Cloudia would be livid, probably tearing Ursula apart herself. After all, her entire life’s work would’ve been for naught. Blaise had taken off with whatever was left, and Ursula was at the heart of it all.

“Susanna’s the one for that job. She’s got the connections,” Tegan noted.

“True,” Stella agreed.

Tegan spent more of her time with Uriah, who kept her sheltered. She didn’t have much of a network outside the hospital.

After a few more exchanges, they ended the call.

When Ronald came down, he saw Stella on the phone, clutching her chest.

Chapter 416

Stella looked like she was feeling a little off.

Seeing Ronald, she set her phone down. Susanna hadn’t answered her call.

Ronald asked, “Feeling under the weather?”

Stella nodded. “Yeah, I guess I caught a chill. My stomach’s a bit upset.”

Ronald lifted her from the couch swiftly and settled her onto his lap. His warm hand brushed her forehead, “No fever.”

“I’m craving some pudding right now.”

She didn’t know why, but suddenly, she had a strong urge to eat some.

Ronald said, “The kitchen’s already on it.”

Stella snuggled closer into his embrace.

Ronald pinched her cheek playfully. “Want me to have Finley come take a look?”

“No need. Maybe some pudding will do the trick.”

Just the mention of Finley gave Stella a headache. He was the last person she wanted to see right then. His mouth was something she just couldn’t handle.

As luck would have it, Finley walked in just in time to see Ronald holding Stella.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Are we getting all lovey-dovey in here? Did you sort out everything with Ferrowland?”

Stella’s eyebrows twitched, and she instinctively tried to get up from Ronald’s lap.

But Ronald pressed her head gently back into his chest, shooting Finley a cold look.

Finley shrugged. “Hey, I’m looking out for you two.”

“Who needs your concern?” Ronald replied icily.

Finley threw up his hands. “Alright, I get it, not needed.”

Clearly, they didn’t need his help.

Watching Finley try to zip his lips, Stella couldn’t help but smile a little.

At lunch, Stella wasn’t eating much with enthusiasm. Even though they made her some bread pudding, she barely touched it before losing her appetite.

Finley asked, “When did you start liking this stuff? You’ve always been a fan of hot wings, right?”

He gave Stella a peculiar look as he said that.

Stella retorted, “Can’t a girl suddenly want some pudding?

All this talk over a simple dessert?

Finley threw up his hands, “Huh!!!???

Ungrateful girl!!!

He had been about to say something, but Stella’s reply knocked it right out of his head…

….

Meanwhile, on Cyris Isle, Xander was poring over the documents Kyle had dug up for him, a knowing smile on his lips. “Well, it is interesting.”

Lounging on the bed nearby, Shawn asked, “What’s interesting?”

The way Xander was smiling gave him the creeps; it was almost sinister.

Could all this be because Ronald had outmaneuvered him? Not only did he not get what he wanted, but he also didn’t win over the girl he was after.

Speaking of her, Shawn’s biggest concern was Xander’s interest in Stella.

Xander chuckled, “It turns out Thane Quarry has another son.”

Shawn blinked. “What?”

Another son? That was news.

“Wasn’t Yorick the only son of the Quarry family? How’s there suddenly another one?”

What kind of twist was that?

Xander glanced at Shawn, amused. “Most likely, half-brother.”

Shawn’s eyes widened. That was juicy.

“Never heard of Thane fooling around like that.”

In Portis City’s circles, Thane’s reputation was impeccable, with wealth, looks, and fidelity.

He was the dream guy for many young women back in the day. He appeared faithful and devoted, and his reputation was spotless.

Xander chuckled darkly and handed the documents to Kyle. “Send these papers along with the person to the Quarry family, and while you’re at it…”

He paused, a sly smile spreading across his face, “Tell Mr. Quarry he doesn’t need to thank me.”

Shawn was flabbergasted. ‘Doesn’t need to thank him? Is he serious?’

Sending the person to the Quarry family was like dropping a bomb-a full-on explosion.

And yet, here he was, saying they didn’t need to thank him.

If it went through, the Quarry family would probably want to kill him out of sheer spite.

Xander chuckled. “It’s not a bomb. I’m helping Mr. Quarry find his child. He should be grateful.”

Shawn rolled his eyes. “Grateful, my foot!”

“I hear Mr. Quarry and Mrs. Quarry have always been quite close. So, if the person got sent to the Quarry family, gratitude might not be the first reaction…”

Wait a minute. Something felt off about it.

Suddenly, Shawn realized, “You’re trying to get Stella to be grateful to you, aren’t you?”

Never mind the Quarry family because they had no real connection.

But as for Stella, Xander’s actions seemed like he was sticking it to Yorick, maybe even doing Stella a favor.

Xander’s grin widened. “That girl should be grateful to me.”

Shawn groaned internally! He suspected it was more than just gratitude Xander was after.

“Does she need to be grateful? Have you seen how Ronald has squeezed the Quarry and the Larkin families lately?”

He was stating the facts. The Larkin family was pretty much doomed. As for the Quarry family, Thane had hoped to enjoy a peaceful retirement. Then Ronald came along, and now he was forced back into the fray, running around trying to fix things.

Speaking of Ronald, Xander shot Shawn a sidelong glance. “Once you’re better, I’m tossing you into the ocean to swim twenty kilometers.”

Shawn’s mouth twitched, “What’s supposed to mean?”

Xander blurted, “Clear your head and watch your mouth.”

Shawn was at a loss for words.

What did he mean by that? Why did he need to clear his head and watch his mouth?

Well, his unrequited love thing was clearly not something to mess with. Xander was definitely not someone to cross.

Chapter 417

In Portis City, things were hectic. Ronald was particularly busy, especially with his impending trip back to Ferrowland looming over him. He was constantly on the move, rushing in and out of meetings and errands.

Originally, he had planned to bring Stella along. Ever since Xander had a knack for causing trouble, Ronald couldn’t shake off the feeling of unease leaving her alone. Even when trusted associates were around, he still couldn’t relax.

But Stella was exhausted from all the traveling. After lunch, she decided she needed some serious rest and promptly went to bed.

“Star,” Ronald gently coaxed, trying to rouse her from her slumber.

Half-asleep, Stella mumbled as she burrowed deeper into her blankets, “Leave me alone. I’m really tired.”

Her voice was thick with drowsiness. All Stella wanted was to stay wrapped in her dreams, far too weary to entertain any other plans.

Ronald sighed with a hint of resignation in his voice. “You’re a stubborn one,” he murmured affectionately.

Seeing no other choice, he left her to rest. Before heading out, he turned to Jacob, the head of security. “Ensure everything is locked down tight. No one gets in.”

“Understood,” Jacob replied with a nod.

Since the last fiasco with Harvey, Ronald had overhauled his entire security team. Jacob had been brought in from Ferrowland and personally selected by Ronald.

After giving a few more instructions, Ronald departed.

Finley, his right-hand man, followed closely behind. “You don’t have to worry so much. Xander’s still over in Cyris Isle.” Ronald let out a dry laugh. “You all thought he got stuck in Patrina before, too.”

Yet, Xander had slipped into Portis City unnoticed, leaving everyone none the wiser.

Finley fell silent. Xander’s unyielding interest in Stella meant trouble awaited them back in Ferrowland.

With Ronald gone, Stella was left alone in the sprawling house by Mist Bay. She slept through the afternoon, only waking around four.

Ronald still hadn’t returned. As she settled onto the couch, a housekeeper promptly draped a blanket over her.

“Thank you,” Stella said, her voice soft with gratitude.

Just then, the phone rang from across the room. The butler picked it up, and whatever the person said on the other end made his brow furrow with concern. He glanced at Stella before snapping tersely into the receiver, “Mrs. Larkin, it seems you haven’t learned your lesson and dare to bother Miss again.”

Cloudia, on the other end, was persistent. “Just let me speak to her. It’ll only take a minute.”

The butler was firm. “You have no business calling here.”

With that, he hung up.

Stella, casually scrolling through her phone, asked, “Mrs. Larkin again?”

The butler nodded. “Indeed.”

Stella’s voice was icy, her resolve unyielding. “Have the service provider change the number.”

To Stella, the Larkin family was as good as strangers. She wouldn’t grant them even the simplest of contact.

The butler understood her perfectly. “I’ll take care of it immediately.”

Since changing her number, Stella had enjoyed much-needed peace. The Larkins had discovered she was raised by the influential Lugar family, and now they were all trying to curry favor with her.

But Stella was no fool. Now that they knew she was a golden opportunity, they thought they could just waltz in and take advantage.

How wrong they were!

……

Meanwhile, over at the Larkin household, Cloudia angrily clutched the silent phone. Her frustration was palpable, especially with Lola sitting nearby, noisily cracking peanuts, the sound grating on Cloudia’s nerves.

Unable to contact Stella, Cloudia was trembling with frustration. Stella was her daughter, her flesh and blood, yet seeing her seemed like the hardest thing in the world.

Lola, ever the voice of the blunt truth, chimed in between cracking peanuts. “You’re still in denial, even with all the evidence right in front of you?”

She referring to the car accident. Ursula’s behavior had made it clear who was behind it. But Cloudia seemed ready to indulge in more delusions just because Ursula had a fainting spell.

Chapter 418

Even if Cloudia didn’t say why she was looking for Stella, Lola probably already knew. She was still trying to protect Ursula.

Cloudia, fueled by frustration, closed her eyes briefly and then reopened them, marching over to Lola. “Transfer Jaxon’s money to me.”

Lola looked baffled. “Excuse me?”

Spitting out the nuts she had been munching on, Lola glared at Cloudia with disbelief. “What are you talking about?”

Cloudia repeated, “I said, transfer Jaxon’s money back to me, exactly as it was. Do you understand? That’s our family’s money, and you have no right to it.”

Thinking about how this woman had taken all of her son’s money, Cloudia was in no mood to be polite.

Lola tossed the remaining shells onto the floor. “I have no right? And you do? Or maybe Ursula does?”

Cloudia retorted, “Who has the right isn’t up to you to decide. Now, give me the money.”

It always came back to money. She was fuming, looking at Lola with pure disdain and anger.

Lola let out a sarcastic laugh. “Am I seeing things?”

What a waste of time dealing with this lot. These people never seemed to grasp reality.

“Once the money is in my pocket, there’s no chance of giving it out. And as for this family…” Speaking of the Larkin family, Lola took a deep breath.

“Say whatever you want, but if you think you can dictate terms to me, you’re wrong.”

With that, Lola headed to the kitchen, poured the medicine, and carried it upstairs.

Cloudia watched her, seething as she realized Lola was giving Jaxon that medicine again.

“I told you not to give him that stuff! Don’t you understand?”

She was practically screaming, but Lola ignored her and went straight to Jaxon’s room.

Jaxon was asleep, having spent most of his time in bed without a doctor and unable to go to the hospital.

Lola placed the medicine on the nightstand with a thud, waking Jaxon up.

He glanced at Lola with annoyance. “What are you doing?”

Lola replied, “This is the last medicine I’m giving you. Drink it if you want. If not, that’s fine, too. Whether your hand improves because of it is up to fate.”

With that, Lola turned to leave.

Jaxon furrowed his brow, sensing something was off. “Where are you going?”

Lola didn’t hesitate. “I’m leaving with our son.”

Why stick around with the Larkin family? There was nothing worth staying for except money.

It wasn’t like Jaxon had ever intended to marry her. And even if he had, life with him and his family would be miserable, especially with a mother-in-law like Cloudia.

She wanted to live a little longer and didn’t want to be driven to an early grave here.

Jaxon’s face darkened, suddenly wide awake. “You’re leaving?”

Lola glanced back at him, smirking. “What did you expect? For me to stay here and waste away? Sorry, that’s not me.”

Why stay in a toxic situation? She wasn’t about to let herself get dragged down.

Upon hearing the word “waste,” Jaxon went red with fury. “And what about the money I transferred to you?”

What waste? Was the Larkin family really as hopeless as she made it sound?

She had been living here comfortably, and she talked about waste.

What nonsense!

Lola shrugged. “The money? It’s for raising our child. You weren’t thinking of taking it back, were you?”

Jaxon was speechless. That money was all they had left. He hadn’t been to the office but kept in touch with his team. He knew was in dire straits, and to top it off, his father had siphoned what little money was left in the business.

The company was bankrupt.

The Larkin family had nothing.

And Lola was planning to take his last bit of money and their child and leave?

Chapter 419

Lola stormed out of the room, her voice echoing down the hallway. “I can’t take another damn minute of this hellhole. If anyone wants to stick around this madhouse, be my guest.”

She had had enough of this suffocating place and the chaos. Without another word, she spun on her heels and stormed out.

Jaxon panicked, his voice rising in frustration. “Hey, hold it right there! Give me back my money!”

“In your dreams!” Lola shot back, her voice dripping with defiance.

Jaxon was left speechless, watching her go.

Lola then headed to Ursula’s room. As she entered, she saw the flicker of fear in Ursula’s eyes. She was frail now, bruised from their last encounter, and Lola knew she had the upper hand.

With a smirk, Lola dismissed Ursula’s act. “Cut the crap, no one’s here to see your little performance.”

Ursula stammered, “Wha-what do you want now?”

Lola waved her hand dismissively. “Relax. I’m here to let you know you won. I’m leaving.”

A glimmer of satisfaction flashed in Ursula’s eyes, but Lola caught it.

“This shattered excuse of a family? You can have it. I couldn’t care less.”

With that, she turned to leave.

But Ursula called after her, “Wait. What about my brother’s money?”

Lola turned back, a cynical smile playing on her lips. “Your brother? Don’t kid yourself. He’s Stella’s real brother. She didn’t want him, and you can have whatever leftovers you want.”

“You—” Ursula began, fury rising in her voice.

Lola cut her off. “What? He has legal heirs, He’s got a son. What are you, anyway? You think I’d leave the money behind?

Look at yourself.”

Ursula’s face turned pale with rage, glaring daggers at Lola, wishing she could tear her apart.

In the chaos, Cloudia was frantic, trying to stop Lola from leaving with the child and money. But Lola was no pushover. She’d fought tooth and nail, and after two hours of yelling and cursing that would make a sailor blush, she walked out with both the money and the kid.

The Larkin family was left in ruins.

Cloudia was in Jaxon’s room, wailing. “What kind of woman did you get involved with?”

Two hours of non-stop swearing! That woman had a mouth on her like no other, relentless and unforgiving.

Jaxon was fuming, his head pounding from the confrontation. “That car crash… Did Ursula do that to hurt Stella?” His question cut through Cloudia’s rant, freezing her in place. She lowered her head, saying nothing. Jaxon put two and two together, his face falling. “So, what are you planning to do about it?”

Stella was his sister, after all. And while Ursula had been by his side for years, plotting against his own sister was something Jaxon couldn’t stomach.

Cloudia, shaken by the question, could only tremble in silence.

Jaxon pressed on, frowning. “What are you planning?”

Cloudia’s voice was barely a whisper. “What can we do? We’ll wait until Ursula gets better, then decide.”

Jaxon was incredulous. “Get better? With her current condition, how is that even possible?”

And even if it were, they couldn’t afford the medical bills to make it happen.

Chapter 420

Millions of dollars were at stake…

Jaxon couldn’t shake the memory of Stella spending months in the hospital two years ago, all because of Ursula. That memory placed a wedge between him and Ursula.

Sensing something off about Jaxon, Cloudia glanced at him with concern. “Jaxon, I…”

“Mom, Stella is your real daughter. We’ve been siding with Ursula all these years because we thought Stella’s return was making her miserable, that Stella was bullying her.”

Cloudia fell silent.

Jaxon continued, “But if Stella’s grievances all stem from that car accident, what does that make Ursula?”

Stella had been at odds with Ursula for the last two years. They had always accused Stella of losing her mind, believing she was unjustly targeting Ursula.

But what if Stella’s actions were because Ursula had started it all, which almost cost Stella’s life?

Cloudia’s breath hitched, her entire body going rigid.

“Rick has distanced himself from her because of this, too, right?” Jaxon asked, recalling the scene when Yorick left that day.

As Jaxon posed the question, his demeanor grew more intense.

Already struggling to breathe, Cloudia trembled at Jaxon’s words. “I, she…”

Suddenly, she was at a loss for words, staring at Jaxon with sorrow-filled eyes.

Jaxon, too, was visibly shaking with anger.

……

Stella had planned to have dinner with Ronald that evening, but Ronald didn’t make it back. So, she met Tegan instead.

When she arrived, Tegan was on the phone with Susanna, who was freaking out over in Ferrowland. She called everyone, trying to gossip her way through her fears.

Upon seeing Stella, Tegan said, “Okay, you should tell Stella about it.”

Susanna replied, “Stella hasn’t picked up her phone.

“Oh, I see.” Tegan why Susanna had been dragging her into all this gossip. It was because she couldn’t reach Stella.

Stella had never been one for gossip, but over time, Susanna had rubbed off on her. Sometimes, a bit of gossip wasn’t bad.

“Was that Susanna on the phone?” Stella asked, sipping from her water glass.

Tegan nodded, spooning some ice cream into her mouth. “Yeah, she’s scared out of her wits over in Ferrowland. Can you save her?”

Stella replied, “My brother said the situation with Susanna is complicated. Hull is helping with the investigation, so being by his side is the safest place for her.”

“The guy taking her through a hail of bullets? Are you sure that’s safer for her?” Tegan teased.

Stella paused, realizing how overwhelming it must be for Susanna.

Stella was about to order the same ice cream as Tegan, but Tegan stopped her. “I already ordered for you. Didn’t want it to melt since you weren’t here yet.”

“Oh,” Stella said, grateful for the thought. She craved ice cream, but Ronald was usually strict about her diet.

As she was thinking about her serious brother, her phone rang.

“Hey, Ronald,” she answered.

“Are you out?” Ronald asked.

“Yeah. Since you said you wouldn’t be back for dinner, I’m out with Tegan.”

“Send me your location.”

“Hmm?”

“I’ll pick you up when I finish work,” Ronald insisted.

“Okay.

Hearing Ronald was coming to get her filled Stella with warmth. She hung up and quickly sent him her location.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 401 to 410)

Chapter 401

Ronald pulled the blanket off Stella’s head and playfully pinched her cheek.

Stella looked at him with a pout. “Didn’t the doctor say I should…”

“Yeah.”

“Then why are you…”

Stella trailed off, unable to finish her sentence. Ronald hadn’t really done anything, but the way he looked at her like he could devour her at any moment, was enough to make her nervous.

Before, there had been this unspoken tension between them, and she had all kinds of expectations, even a sort of uncertainty about the future. But now that they were together, Stella realized just how wild Ronald could be.

“What are you thinking about?” Ronald asked.

“Just thinking that you’re really bad,” Stella huffed.

“Oh, but you like it,” Ronald chuckled softly.

Stella was taken aback. This guy! When a gentleman started to lose his shame, he was even harder to handle. She found herself a bit at a loss with Ronald acting this way.

Just as they were about to continue their banter, Ronald’s phone buzzed. It was Idris calling.

Ronald answered with a curt, “Speak.”

“He’s shown up, sir.”

The mere mention of “he” made Ronald’s demeanor shift from gentle to sharply focused. He ended the call with a simple “Alright” before turning back to Stella. He brushed a stray lock of hair from her forehead.

“Stay put and sleep. I’ll be back soon.”

“You’re going out?” Stella asked.

“Yeah, I’ll be back in two hours.

At the moment, the way how he reassured her, like a husband informing wife of his whereabouts made Stella feel warm inside.

With that, Ronald left.

Alone, Stella’s phone started buzzing. It was Susanna on the line.

Stella picked up. “Susie, you still have the energy to keep up with the drama?”

With so much happening in such a short time, Stella thought Susanna would’ve been overwhelmed. Hull had mentioned Susanna fainting from all the excitement, yet here she was, calling from Ferrowland, eager to hear about the chaos in Portis City.

“Oh, I’m about to lose my mind over here! I need some juicy gossip to calm my nerves,” Susanna replied. “Let’s not talk about all those troubles around me. Come on, talk about some juicy stuff, shall we?”

Alright. It was nice that Susanna could adjust her state by gossiping.

“You wouldn’t believe how terrifying Hull is. I mean, really… Let’s not talk about him, or I might faint again.”

At the mere thought of Hull involving her in the drastic scene, Susanna would shiver. In brief, it was horrifying.

Stella comforted in a gentle tone, “Okay okay, no more talk about him then.”

After learning from Ronald that Hull had brought Susanna into the intense situation with the Doyne family, Stella understood it was probably a lot scarier than the chaos at Portis City airport.

Still, Stella admired Susanna. She was capable of managing herself even after the collapse out of dread, which spoke volumes for her resilience.

“Hey, did you hear about Lola taking on the entire Larkin family? She’s quite something else,” Susanna shifted the conversation.

“Yeah, she’s really something,” Stella agreed.

The entire Larkin family sided with Ursula, while Lola was going head-to-head with them because of it, which was like a one-woman crusade.

Susanna laughed, clearly entertained. “Man, I kind of admire her guts, what do you think is the reason she pulled the stunt today? Even dragging her kid into it is.

I’m not approving of her making the scene with the baby. But with the Larkins, sometimes you have to go big or go home.

In my opinion, they’re bullies who back down when someone stands up to them. Lola’s really giving them a run for their money, look how the Larkins have become right now, a general turmoil.”

Talking about the Larkin family always got Susanna worked up. Even though Stella hadn’t been suffering when with them, they still got comeuppance. After she managed to extricate herself from that mess, the Larkins still were in extreme misery. It was karma at its finest.

Everything was better now. Watching Lola tear through the Larkin family with such ferocity, Susanna couldn’t help but feel a little triumphant.

Chapter 402

Stella listened to the hint of schadenfreude in Susanna’s voice and thought for a moment before saying, “Probably because of the millions in medical bills.”

Susanna exclaimed, “Millions? For medical bills?”

Was that for real?

“Did they find a way to save Ursula? Oh dear, please don’t let her get a chance to survive.”

Someone like Ursula deserved to be tormented and meet her end in agony.

Stella replied, “Sort of.”

Susanna addressed, “Oh? They actually found something?” Her voice was tinged with disappointment.

Stella continued, “But finding it is pretty much the same as not finding it. It’s just a glimmer of hope.” And what awaited them was an even bigger despair.

Susanna urged, “Spill it clearly, and all at once, don’t keep me on this emotional rollercoaster. My heart can’t take it.”

Seeing how eager Susanna was, Stella couldn’t help but chuckle, “Tegan came back home. She went to visit the Larkin family and take a look at Ursula.”

“Wait, why did she visit Ursula? What actually happened during my absence? Why would Tegan want to see Ursula?” Susanna was getting worked up, even a bit angry.

The Larkin family had been backed into a corner lately, with no way in or out. They couldn’t get into the hospital, and doctors wouldn’t visit them either.

In Susanna’s eyes, this was karma for the Larkin family, and they deserved it. But now Stella was saying Tegan went to check Ursula?

Susanna wasn’t happy about it.

Stella realized Susanna misunderstood and explained everything that happened. “Why are you getting upset? Do you really think Tegan needs their little bit of medical money?”

Then she explained the whole situation. Basically, Tegan didn’t want to go, but Stella, feeling a bit bored, convinced her to make the trip. And Tegan’s visit actually gave the Larkin family a shred of hope, but it came with a staggering price tag.

When Susanna heard about the pills costing five hundred thousand each, to be taken over a week, she was utterly stunned!

What kind of medicine costs that much?

“3.5 million? What on earth did Tegan say about a drug that expensive? Who can afford that?”

Stella shrugged, “I don’t know what kind of drug it is, but she said it’s real.”

Susanna was incredulous. Does it actually exist?

“Is she pulling the Larkin family’s leg?”

Even if such a drug existed, it couldn’t possibly be that outrageously expensive, she presumed.

Stella replied, “I don’t know if she’s bluffing, but with the way Lola is acting, the Larkin family probably believes it.” Susanna took a sharp breath.

“How did we not notice Tegan could fool people like this? Does the Larkin family even have 3.5 million to treat Ursula?”

The Larkin family had been trapped with no way to survive or even find a way out.

Ronald’s directive had effectively blocked every path for the Larkin Group, pushing it to the brink of bankruptcy.

Maybe Blaise sensed something was wrong and siphoned off some funds, but it surely wasn’t enough to treat Ursula. He had another family to support outside.

Stella mused, “If they had that kind of money, the Larkin family wouldn’t be in this mess, right?”

Susanna agreed, “True. With Lola raising such a ruckus, Cloudia is probably trying to grab whatever money Jaxon has.”

They were just trying to gather whatever they could. This was truly a case of sacrificing everything to save Ursula. What a touching family-committed story.

Stella added, “So that’s probably why Lola is causing such a stir.”

Susanna replied, “Alright.”

Good for her. They had underestimated Lola before, thinking she couldn’t fight back. After all, the Larkin family had always been united. Even Stella, who was related by blood, had been marginalized by them, let alone Lola, an outsider.

Stella said, “Alright, enough about the Larkin family. Where are you right now? Do you need me to send someone to pick you up?”

“You can’t pick me up.”

Stella responded, “Huh?”

Susanna explained, “I’m at Hull’s villa. He won’t let me leave.”

Stella was shocked.

Hull didn’t allow her to leave? What did that mean?

Stella, who usually wasn’t very curious, found herself intrigued. “Girl, spill the beans. What’s going on?”

How long had it been? Susanna and Hull’s relationship seemed to be getting more and more baffling.

Chapter 403

Susanna sighed, “He says I’m a walking disaster, a danger magnet.”

Stella’s lips twitched. “He actually said that to you?”

Talking to a girl like that just wasn’t right. Besides, Susanna wasn’t the kind to take things lying down. If Hull said something like that, wouldn’t she usually snap back at him?

Wait, maybe she didn’t dare. After all, Susanna was afraid of Hull right now.

Susanna continued, “He’s not entirely wrong though.”

It was like everywhere she went, she became a target, and there was nowhere she felt safe.

Hearing the sudden sadness in Susanna’s voice, Stella wanted to offer some comfort. But before she could say anything, Susanna spoke again, “Star, I can’t reach my mom, and Tania’s gone too. I have no idea what’s happening. All I know is that a lot of people are after me.”

Stella’s eyes widened. The little princess’s peaceful world had crumbled.

Susanna sighed, “Hull’s right. I’m nothing but trouble right now, aren’t I?”

Stella consoled her, “Don’t say that about yourself. Whatever’s going on with your mom, I’ll have my brother look into it. If you don’t want to stay with Hull, I’ll have him send someone to get you.”

“Star…”

Stella pressed, “Do you agree or not?”

“Yes,” Susanna replied without a second thought.

Even though she knew she was a burden, staying with Hull was too much for her heart to handle.

Stella chuckled softly. “See, that’s more like it.”

“Am I creating too much trouble for you?”

Considering Stella was just Lottie’s adopted daughter, Susanna worried she might be causing tension with the Quinn family.

Stella reassured her, “Don’t worry, it’s fine.

Understanding Susanna’s concerns, Stella spoke confidently. They chatted a bit more before hanging up, and Stella planned to inform Ronald as soon as he returned. She would have him arrange for Susanna’s safe stay at her villa. Poor Susie, it must have been terrifying for her.

……

On the other end, Susanna had kept it together while talking to Stella, but now, alone in her room, her face was pale.

Clearly, she was still in shock. She tried to distract herself by scrolling through her phone, but the loud gunshots echoed

in her mind. The more those sounds played in her head, the more she trembled.

She was scared. She hadn’t wanted to burden Stella, but her fear of Hull was overwhelming. Desperately, she kept trying to reach her mom, Lacey, and Tania, but neither answered.

Eventually, the stress became too much, and Susanna succumbed to a fever.

As Hull and Enzo stepped out of the study, Hull paused near Susanna’s room. He instructed Enzo and Silas, “Keep a close watch on the Doyne family’s movements.”

They nodded. “Understood.”

The Doyne family knew they were behind recent events, and if they wanted revenge, there would likely be consequences. Seeing Hull didn’t intend to go downstairs, Enzo and the others left.

Downstairs, Barnaby, who had been silent, turned to Enzo. “Is the person the boss brought back a woman?”

Enzo rolled his eyes. “Are you blind? With hair that long, do you think it’s a man?”

Barnaby was speechless. Enzo tossed the comment over his shoulder as he walked off.

Silas patted Barnaby’s shoulder and warned, “Focus on work, less on gossip.”

“But aren’t you curious?”

“Curious? Sure.

I’m not suicidal.”

Chapter 404

Barnaby was baffled.

Silas saw the confused look on Barnaby’s face and gave his shoulder a squeeze. “You know Dr. Yoder who’s always around the boss, right?”

Barnaby’s expression turned dark immediately.

“Of course, who doesn’t know him? That guy’s got no filter. His words cut like a butcher’s knife.”

Many of them had been verbally attacked by Finley. If the boss was around and Finley was there too, it was best to keep

their distance. Otherwise, they’d find themselves caught up in something before they even realized it.

Silas nodded in agreement. “Yeah, his curiosity gets the better of him. His mind can’t catch up with his mouth.” Barnaby was at a loss for words.

Silas continued, “So, don’t be curious!”

Curiosity always leads to trouble when one’s mouth is faster than their brain.

Silas walked off, while Barnaby scratched his head, still intrigued by the woman Hull had brought back. He quickly caught up with Silas. “The boss has always been a look-but-don’t-touch kinda guy. Do you think things have got better in there now?”

Silas paused, his heart lurching. His hand instinctively flew to clamp over Barnaby’s mouth, eyes contracted as he glanced at him.

He dragged Barnaby towards the car.

“Goodness, Barnaby! Are you trying to pull a Dr. Yoder here? Let me remind you, Dr. Yoder almost ended up swimming with the fishes thanks to our boss.”

Silas made a mental note to keep a safe distance from Barnaby in the future. There were plenty of gossipers around, but Barnaby seemed to have a talent for picking the most dangerous topics to chatter about.

……

Up on the second floor of the villa, Susanna lay sprawled on the bed, half-conscious. In her hazy state, she thought she heard someone ranting nearby.

Something cool brushed against her lips. Parched as she was, like a blessing sent from above, and she drank eagerly.

Hull observed Susanna’s flushed face, her fever clearly raging. He administered some fever-reducing medication, followed by a few sips of water.

Once she swallowed the pill, Hull attempted to retrieve the glass from her grip, only to find her clinging tightly to his arm. She seemed desperately thirsty.

His expression turned stormy. He barely controlled his urge to throw the weak woman out.

“Spoiled princess can’t handle a breeze, can you?”

If she fell into certain hands, who knew what kind of suffering she’d endure.

After ensuring she’d drunk the entire glass, Hull thought she’d let go of his arm and hence, tried to pull away, but Susanna only held on tighter. Her delicate brows furrowed, and she mumbled softly, “Mom, Mom…”

Hull’s face darkened further. Who was she calling “Mom”?

“Open your eyes and look at me.”

He grasped her feverish chin, trying to force her to open her eyes, but she was too far gone to respond.

The proximity was unnerving; he could feel the heat of her breath against his skin.

Suddenly, the phone buzzed. Fishing it out, he saw it was Susanna’s, displaying an unfamiliar number.

Hull answered it, and before he could speak, a cold, threatening voice crackled through the line. “Ms. Tucker, hand over the items. If you don’t, then…”

The voice paused and then went on chillingly. “Then, you’ll find no safe haven in this world. Everyone around you will suffer for your choices.”

Hull’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Is that a threat?”

The voice on the other end demanded, “Who are you?”

“Didn’t they tell you today? Hull Miguel.”

Silence followed, and then the unmistakable sound of the line disconnecting.

Whoever was on the other end clearly hadn’t expected to hear Hull’s name and hung up immediately. But those few exchanged words were enough to paint a picture of the perilous situation Susanna found herself in.

Note: I didn’t edit the word FISHES, I know we are taught in Elementary that the plural of Fish is Fish, however, Fish can be used if it’s a school of Fish, and Fishes is used when there are more than one type of fish.

Chapter 405

At Mist Bay.

Ronald said he’d be back in two hours, and true to his word, he was.

Stella was fighting off sleep, but the thought of Susanna and her current situation kept her awake.

So when Ronald returned, she was still waiting.

As he shrugged off his coat, he stepped forward. “Why aren’t you asleep yet?”

“Waiting for you,” Stella mumbled.

Ronald raised an eyebrow. “What’s up?”

He could tell just by looking at her that something was on her mind. Normally, she loved her sleep too much to stay up this late without a reason.

“It’s about Susie,” Stella said. “Ronald, Susie is really scared of Hull. You might need to send someone over to get her.”

“Did she tell you that she’s scared?” Ronald asked.

Stella nodded. “Yeah, she did.”

Since Susanna had reached out, Stella felt it was her responsibility to help. After all, Susanna was one of the few genuine friends she had. When the whole Larkin family drama went down, Susanna was right there with her, leading the charge.

Ronald answered, “I’ll give Hull a call.”

With that, he pulled out his phone.

Why send someone else when he could just have Hull bring Susanna over to Stella’s place? Besides, Hull was a lone wolf kind of guy. He probably wouldn’t like having someone like Susanna around all the time.

The phone rang only a few times before Hull answered. “Ronald.”

“How’s Susanna doing?”

“She’s fine.”

“Is she scared of you?”

There was a pause.

Stella cringed. Seriously? Could Ronald be any more blunt? Susanna was still there with Hull, after all. Wasn’t there a more tactful way to put it?

“What’s she not afraid of? Hull finally replied.

Ronald continued, “If she doesn’t want to stay with you, just take her over to Stella’s place by Crimson Mountain.”

Crimson Mountain was where Stella had a small estate. It was a sprawling area with three estates, one of which belonged to Stella.

“She can’t go to Crimson Mountain right now,” Hull said.

“Why not?”

“Someone’s after her. Unless we send her to the Quinn family estate, nowhere else is safe.”

“That could work,” Stella said, looking at Ronald with pleading eyes.

“Then take her there,” Ronald agreed.

“Can’t do that either.”

“Why not?” Ronald asked again. Was there anywhere Susanna could go?

“We need to figure out who’s behind this. I think it’s a setup, maybe even aimed at…”

Hull didn’t finish his sentence, but Ronald and Stella got the message.

“No way Susie would be involved in something like that,” Stella said without hesitation.

“She wouldn’t, but the people behind her might be.”

Stella felt a chill. What now?

Ronald asked, “What’s your plan?”

“Let’s keep her here for now. I’ll look into it.”

Stella was silent. But Susie was scared of Hull. She kept giving Ronald pleading looks, but this time he wasn’t swayed. “Alright, it’s in your hands,” he said to Hull.

Stella sighed. So much for sisterhood.

After hanging up, Ronald noticed Stella’s glum expression. “What’s bothering you?”

“Susie wouldn’t do anything like that,” Stella insisted.

“True, but we can’t be sure about the people chasing her.”

“But she’s terrified of Hull,” Stella said, her heart aching at the memory of Susanna’s fearful voice on the phone.

Ronald gently ruffled her hair. “Don’t worry, Hull won’t eat her alive.”

Stella couldn’t help but roll her eyes. Sure, Hull wouldn’t literally eat her, but he might just scare her to death.

“She might give you a call tomorrow.”

Okay, then.

With that assurance, Stella let it go for the night. It was late, and they’d talk more when Susanna called.

That night, Stella clung to Ronald tightly without letting go.

Why did she hold on so tightly?

Because she was scared too.

Chapter 406

Stella snuggled comfortably into Ronald’s warm embrace, finally closing her eyes. Clinging to him felt a lot safer than keeping her distance.

Ronald chuckled softly, sensing her thoughts. “Star.”

“Don’t talk. I’m really tired.”

Ronald’s unfinished words were held back by Stella’s interjection. She had no interest in hearing another word from Ronald, especially at bedtime. Their conversations had a tendency to veer off into unpredictable territory.

Meanwhile, miles away in Ferrowland, Susanna was burning up with fever. Hull, out of options, called Enzo to get a doctor over.

It was 2 a.m. when Enzo received the call. He was at a local bar, sharing a drink with Barnaby and Silas.

“Now?”

“If not, she’s going to end up like a roasted turkey,” Hull grumbled, clearly frustrated from tending to Susanna. Enzo, sensing Hull’s irritation, felt his heart lurched and dared not press further. “Alright, right away.” He hung up and immediately called the team doctor, urging him to get to Hull’s villa pronto.

After making the call, Enzo realized something was off. “I need to head over to the boss’s place.”

Barnaby wondered, “You’re sending the doc over? Did the boss… with that woman?”

Silas clamped a hand over his mouth, preventing him from uttering more.

Everyone knew Enzo couldn’t keep a secret to save his life. If this got back to the boss, Barnaby would be in hot water. Silas forced a laugh as he gazed at Enzo. “He’s had too much to drink. You go ahead.”

Without another word, Enzo hurried out.

Once he was gone, Silas released Barnaby and gave him a light smack on the back of his head. “Have you lost your mind?

If you’re drunk, just puke it out. Don’t let it affect your brain and spout nonsense.”

Barnaby protested, “We barely drank anything!”

“Then why are you blabbering nonsense?”

“I didn’t even say anything bad!” Barnaby retorted.

Silas continued, “You didn’t say it, but if had, you wouldn’t be saying anything for the rest of your life.”

No wonder his boss used to keep Barnaby and Finley apart. Put them together, and chaos was bound to ensue.

……

Back at the villa, Susanna clung to Hull’s arm, delirious with fever and mumbling “Mom” under her breath.

Hull felt his head aching; he was already exhausted, having spent the day negotiating with the Doyne family. The last thing he wanted was to nurse a feverish woman. Such a task that required an attentive mind, he had never done it before.

“I should throw you at the Quinn family estate.”

Either way, she’d be safer there.

The doctor arrived soon after with Enzo. Seeing Susanna’s high fever, he quickly administered an injection and then turned to Hull. “Her fever’s quite high. We need to apply some physical cooling.”

“And what’s that?”

“Using lukewarm water to wipe her down,” the doctor explained.

Hull and Enzo were left speechless. They exchanged a glance and then looked back at the doctor. The room was full of men. Who was going to do it?

Enzo hesitated, “Uh, Silas and the guys are still at the bar. I should go pick them up.”

He was already regretting coming here. Considering he had no idea what Susanna meant to Hull, he should definitely not get involved.

Another thought, for someone who could have their boss personally escort her, she surely wasn’t an ordinary person, and in that case, there would be no reason for Enzo to stay.

But just as Enzo was about to leave, Hull’s icy voice stopped him. “Hold it.”

Enzo tensed, turning back. “Yes, boss?”

“Find a maid.”

Enzo uttered, “Right now? All the housekeeping services are closed. It’d have to wait till morning.”

There was another option.

“We could borrow someone from your family, but that’d alert Mrs. Hull.”

If she finds out, she’d definitely ask questions, and that would take time too.

Hull’s eyes narrowed. “So what’s your suggestion?”

Enzo shrugged, “You do it.”

There was no way he or the doctor were going to take that risk. It wasn’t their woman, and doing so could be downright dangerous.

Chapter 407

Enzo and the doctor left one after the other.

Susanna was still burning up with fever, her cheeks flushed crimson. The doctor mentioned that combining medication with some physical cooling would help bring her temperature down faster.

At that moment, Susanna wasn’t doing too well, even babbling incoherently from the fever.

In the end, Hull had no choice but to fill a basin with water and strip Susanna down. He wasn’t exactly a gentle guy, nor had he ever done anything this delicate before.

“What a hassle.”

At that moment, Hull thought Susanna was quite the handful.

In his mind, if it weren’t for Ronald and Stella, he wouldn’t have bothered with her at all.

The doctor was right, though. The physical cooling worked quickly, and soon Susanna’s temperature started to drop.

Hull, however, was done dealing with her. He didn’t even bother dressing her back up, just pulled the blanket over her and left.

The next morning when Susanna woke up and realized she was stark naked under the blanket, she was utterly flabbergasted.

What followed was a high-pitched scream that could have scared the bejesus out of the birds outside.

Stella was groggily woken by the vibrating phone, her eyes half-open as she searched for it.

Ronald was already out of bed.

Stella found it under the bed and saw that Susanna was calling. She answered quickly, “Susie.”

Just as she picked up, Ronald walked back into the room.

Stella glanced at him briefly before Susanna burst into tears on the other end of the line.

Stella asked, “What’s wrong with you?”

“I… I think something happened to me,” Susanna sobbed.

Stella was numbed. “What? you need me to call the police?”

Stella was still half asleep, and as soon as she said it, she realized it didn’t quite sound right.       

Wait a minute… she remembered…

“Aren’t you with Hull?”

If anything happened at Susanna’s place, Stella thought being with Hull would be the safest option. Susanna replied, “Yeah.”

“Then what happened?”

Susanna cried, “My clothes are gone.”

Stella was shocked. Something suddenly dawned on her.

Even after facing all sorts of chaos alongside Ronald, Stella was completely stunned by Susanna’s revelation.

Five seconds passed, and finally, as Susanna continued to cry, Stella snapped back to reality. But Susanna’s explosive statement left her at a loss for words.

“What do you mean?”

Susanna said, “I don’t know. I have no idea what happened. I’m completely naked right now.”

Stella was speechless.

A woman ending up naked with a man… that definitely sounded like something happened.

Jeez…

Stella said, “You guys moved pretty fast, huh?”

Compared to her and Ronald, Susanna, and Hull hadn’t even seen each other that many times. It was indeed quick. Susanna whimpered, “B-but, Star…”

“Don’t cry. Maybe there’s a misunderstanding. Try to stay calm.” Stella intended to comfort Susanna, but as she said it, she realized she wasn’t very convincing.

Susanna replied, “Star, you’re telling me to stay calm? How can I be calm? I just can’t.” “Yes, I understand.”

“I don’t know what happened, or who took my clothes off. I…”

Stella interrupted… I don’t think Hull is like that. It’s definitely not him.”

“Are you defending him?”

“No, I’m not.”

Susanna cried, “Star, I’m supposed to be your closest friend, and you’re taking his side.”

On the other end of the line, Susanna was having a full-blown meltdown.

Chapter 408

Susanna kept on, “I might just have a serious reputation loss here, ah… and you’re siding with him? I can’t believe you’re on his side.”

“I’m not!” Stella’s mind went totally blank as she listened to Susanna’s breakdown.

Susanna wailed, “Ugh, what kind of mess have I gotten myself into? My life’s falling apart, and now this…”

Stella exclaimed, “He’s totally impotent!”

In her panic, Stella interrupted Susanna.

The word “impotent” hung in the air, causing an immediate silence on the line.

Ronald, who was sitting on the couch preparing some medication for her, glanced up at her upon hearing it, eyes wide with astonishment.

Even Susanna stopped crying. “Stella, wh…-what did you just say?”

Susanna felt like she must have misheard. How else could she have heard such earth-shattering words?

Through Susanna’s whining, Stella suddenly snapped back to reality, realizing the gravity of what she had just blurted out.

Yes, she had previously discussed with her sister Yvonne whether Hull was really impotent or not. But they had always whispered about it, never daring to discuss it openly.

Apart from their private discussions, no one else knew about this because they were well aware that if Hull ever got wind of it, they’d be in big trouble.

If Susanna hadn’t been so upset, Stella, who was not one to gossip behind people’s backs, would never have said such a thing.

And now, she regretted it deeply. She dreaded the possibility of this reaching Hull’s ears.

Stella took a chill breath. “Uh, you absolutely can’t tell Hull I said that.”

“What did you just say, Susanna insisted on asking.

Stella answered, “He might be… impotent.”

This time she added a “might”, lacing her words with uncertainty. After all, no one had seen it firsthand, so who really knew what Hull was like?

Susanna gasped, and even through the phone, Stella could sense her reaction.

“What makes you say that?”

Stella replied, “Well, he just looks at those gorgeous women and never makes a move. I’ve never seen him actually do anything.

As she said this, she could feel Ronald’s eyes on her, which made her even more uneasy.

Susanna questioned, “How do you know he never made a move?”

Stella responded, “Everyone knows it!”

It was not just her; Yvonne knew it pretty well, and everyone around Hull knew it too. He was like an art collector who never touched the masterpieces.

Susanna was astounded.

Just watching, never making a move?

“Maybe those women aren’t his type? Not beautiful enough?”

Stella denied, “No way, they are all tall, slim, and way more stunning than you.”

Susanna was speechless.

Stella went on, “So whatever you think he did to you, I doubt it.”

“Are you saying I’m not pretty enough?”

Stella explained, “Hey, I’m just saying those women are drop-dead gorgeous.”

Those women had figures neither she nor Susanna could compete with.

Susanna took a cold breath on the other end, and her crying and despair seemed to subside. After thinking for a moment, she said, “So it seems like he really might have an issue in that department.”

As soon as she said it, the door swung open, and there stood Hull, his eyes darkening as if he was ready to devour someone alive.

Susanna met his terrifying gaze, her hand shaking so much she dropped the phone onto the bed. She swallowed hard.

Seriously? Did he hear that? Wait, she didn’t really say anything. She hoped she hadn’t said anything.

Chapter 409

Over in Mist Bay, Stella was chatting away with Susanna when suddenly the line went dead. She tried calling back, but there was no answer. Twice more she tried, and twice more she got nothing.

Ronald stepped up, smoothly taking the phone from her hand and popping a pill into her mouth. “This is your pre-meal medication.”

“Ugh!”

It was bitter. Seriously, where did Ronald find these doctors who prescribed the most god-awful-tasting pills?

Stella’s face scrunched up in protest.

Ronald handed her a glass of water, and she hurried to swallow the pill. No sooner had she done so than he pressed a piece of candy into her mouth. The sweet burst of orange filled her senses, offering some relief.

“Better?”

“Yeah, sweet.”

Ronald tousled her hair. “Spreading rumors about Hull, huh? You’ve got guts.”

Stella’s cheeks flushed. “We were just speculating.”

Yvonne had mentioned it before, and Stella couldn’t help but think it was a bit odd – why did Hull always look at them and never make a move?

“You and who?”

“Yvonne.”

Ronald was left speechless.

Stella promptly slapped a hand over her mouth. If Hull caught wind of this, she and Yvonne would be toast.

Ronald brought a coat and helped her to wear it; he remarked, “You’ve been spending too much time with Finley.”

Stella gasped. That wasn’t fair! Finley would say things to your face and behind your back. She only gossiped behind backs – though she realized that wasn’t exactly commendable.

Portis City had finally taken a break from the snow, but a fierce wind still howled outside, making it bitterly cold.

Once they were ready, they headed downstairs, where the butler approached with a respectful bow. “Sir, someone from the Larkin family is outside at the gate.”

The gate was about a kilometer from the main building of the estate.

Ronald glanced at Stella. “Star, if their presence is going to upset you, maybe we should just…”

The way he said “just” held a clear, dark undertone.

Stella frowned slightly. “Who is it?”

“It’s Mrs. Larkin.”

Mrs. Larkin, of course. Blaise was too wrapped up with his twin kids to care, and Jaxon was out of commission due to his injury. And if he dared to think about Ursula, fiery Lola would surely raise hell.

Since it was Cloudia, Stella’s eyes narrowed. “Let her wait.”

She had no intention of meeting. Cloudia was only here for Ursula, and Stella had no desire to offer false hope.

After hearing Stella’s reply, Ronald caught the butler’s eye, giving a subtle nod that said more than words could. The butler understood what he meant just from a glimpse and said to Stella, “Yes.”

Ronald led Stella to breakfast, leaving the butler to handle things outside.

……

At the gate, Cloudia, who got stopped, was a picture of exasperation. “You have no right to stop me! I’m just here to see my daughter. Doesn’t a mother have the right to see her own child?”

The security guards remained, eyes icy, their presence an immovable barrier between her and the estate beyond.

Cloudia’s desperation only grew as her demand didn’t reciprocate. “Let me in! You have to let me in!”

The wind howled. Mist Bay, situated by the sea, was no stranger to such biting winds which cut like a knife through the air.

Cloudia, having rushed out without proper attire, was shivering from the cold.

Then the butler approached with two maids in tow.

Spotting him, Cloudia hurriedly greeted, “Please, could you call Stella for me? I need to see her.”

The butler met her gaze with a frosty stare and then signaled to the maids who nodded in understanding and moved toward Cloudia.

After the last incident, even those from Mist Bay were trained by Ronald’s team in Ferrowland, each one exuding a quiet, assured strength.

Either their gaze or aura carried an intensely killing sense. Cloudia felt an incredible danger as their gaze landed on her.

Seeing them approach, Cloudia instinctively backed away. “Wh…-What are you doing? I’m here for my daughter. I’m telling you, Stella is my biological daughter!”

Chapter 410

“You better watch out if you’ve done something to her mom. She’s not gonna let you off easy.”

Cloudia tried her best to keep her composure.

Who would have thought, really, who would have thought…

In truth, while Cloudia was furious about what Stella had done to the Larkin family, she was filled with even more regret.

If only she had known from the start that Stella was raised by the Lugar family, and how much they cherished her.

If, back then, she had taken Stella’s side just a little bit more in the matters with Ursula, maybe the Larkin family wouldn’t be in shambles now.

As she was lost in her thoughts, two maids suddenly lifted her up, and Cloudia panicked. “Hey, what are you doing? Let me go! I’m telling you, I’m Stella’s mom. You can’t do this to me. Let me go, let me go!”

Cloudia struggled frantically. Ironically, mentioning Stella only made the atmosphere more menacing.

“Aaaah!”

Her painful scream echoed above Mist Bay as Cloudia clutched her nearly shattered knee, her breath ragged.

They had literally tossed her out of Mist Bay’s territory. She couldn’t believe they would treat her this way, sitting on the ground clutching her knee, cold sweat dripping from the pain.

One of the maids had already pulled out something cold and menacing, pointing it at her.

Cloudia saw the dark barrel and shook with fear. “Ah! Wha-what are you going to do?”

Her voice trembled, stuttering incoherently.

She had seen Jaxon return from Mist Bay in such a state and knew Stella’s entourage was not to be trifled with.

But she was her mom. How could they treat her like this?

Cloudia was dumbfounded, unable to believe it.

“You… you…”

Just then, the butler appeared, stepping out from between the two maids, his hands clasped behind his back.

His gaze was sharp and penetrating as he looked at Cloudia. “Mrs. Larkin, are you aware of why your son left Mist Bay with a broken arm?”

Cloudia stammered, “Wh…-why?”

“Because he tried to harm our young lady.”

Cloudia protested, “But he’s her real brother.”

The butler’s eyes narrowed. “Real? It seems Mrs. Larkin, you won’t be returning to the Larkin family in one piece today either.”

Cloudia’s breath hitched. “Wh…-what do you mean?”

What were they planning to do to her? She was Stella’s real mom, after all.

Cloudia’s heart pounded fiercely.

The butler adjusted his slightly disheveled cuffs. “The Lugar family and the Quinn family cherish our young lady like a princess, raised personally by Mrs. Lottie Lugar and Mr. Quinn. She isn’t someone just anybody can claim kinship with.” Cloudia was speechless.

The butler continued, “You say she is your real daughter? Then what is Mrs. Lottie Lugar to her?”

Cloudia was silent again, her heart tightened.

The butler went on, “You’ve always claimed she’s your real daughter, yet we’ve seen little kindness from you towards her in the Larkin family these past years. So what’s different now? Are you looking to gain something from her?”

“No, I’m not…”

“You’re not?” The butler chuckled coldly. The laughter was biting and full of scorn.

Cloudia felt a chill run through her, overwhelmed by shame.

The butler pressed, “If you’re not after something, then why the sudden enthusiasm in seeking her out?” He emphasized the word “enthusiasm”, laying bare the ugliest thoughts in Cloudia’s heart for all to see.

Just then, Stella and Ronald were finishing breakfast and headed out.

As they drove out, Ronald noticed the scene and quickly shielded Stella’s face against his chest.

Stella was confused. His action was so sudden that she looked up at him. “What are you doing?” Ronald responded by leaning down and capturing her lips with his, silencing her protests.

Stella mumbled, hmmmm……

What on earth? Instinctively, she wanted to pull away, afraid she might provoke this lion into another frenzy, though she hadn’t done anything to provoke him. She had been happily watching the sea, and then out of nowhere, this happened. Finally, once they had driven past, Ronald released her, but his breath was still noticeably ragged.

Stella instinctively tried to put some distance between them. She had learned that when Ronald was breathing like that, she was in danger.

But just as she moved a foot away, he pulled her back into his arms. “Why are you trying to run, hmm?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next